sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Magic is a Wonderful Thing
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] sassy_cissa
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco, background Ron/Hermione
Summary: While Hermione and Ron travel to Australia to find Hermione’s parents and restore their memories, Harry goes back to Hogwarts to help with the rebuilding efforts. Draco decides to serve his community service by helping restore what his side helped destroy. A friendship begins which, when they both return for their final year, grows into something more.
Rating: NC-17
Disclaimer: All Harry Potter characters herein are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No copyright infringement is intended.
Warning(s): mpreg
Word Count: 15K

Read on AO3





Magic is a Wonderful Thing


Harry Apparated to Hogsmeade, sure of his course of action, but unsure how things would play out. He made his way to the gates of Hogwarts and spared a few moments to stare at the bedraggled remains of the first real home he’d ever had. Or at least the first one he could remember. A wave of sadness flowed over him. It was the first time he’d been back since just after the battle.

He took a deep breath, willed his determination to push the sadness aside — he and the others would restore the castle to its former glory — and marched up the path.

Headmistress McGonagall greeted him as he approached. "Harry, it’s wonderful to see you."

He hugged his former head of house. "Same. Have any of the others arrived yet?"

"A few, yes. They’re in the Great Hall. But the majority are coming by train, which won’t be arriving for another hour or so." He’d had the option of taking the train as well — McGonagall had commissioned an extra one for those wishing to assist with the restoration — but he’d opted instead to Apparate. It just didn’t feel right to arrive that way when the school wasn’t ... well. "Feel free to make your way over and I’ll be there shortly."

He did so and was surprised to see a shock of blond hair as he entered, though he probably shouldn’t have been. The house tables had been removed and one long table was set up in the centre of the room. Malfoy alone sat at the one end; everyone else sat near the entrance. Heads turned and he was greeted with a stream of Hellos and Hi, Harrys and a whisper or two of It’s him. He cringed at that last and wondered if he’d ever get used to the fame. Malfoy caught his gaze briefly before resuming his former position, staring down at the table. Well, some things had changed.

"Hi," Harry said to the table. None of his close friends, not even anyone he knew from the DA, would be returning to help rebuild. Which left him facing a choice between the friendly, if a little keen, group or Malfoy. He recalled McGonagall’s last letter to him, full of praise for his efforts at the trials and undeniably pleased that he’d been able to set aside his animosity towards Malfoy. Bracing himself for possible backlash, Harry took a seat across from the Slytherin. "Malfoy."

Malfoy, to Harry’s utter astonishment, did not tell him to get the fuck away from him. Instead, he lifted a weary head and cast Harry a curious look. "Potter."

"Lot of work to be done," Harry offered. "I didn’t realise just how bad it was." Malfoy nodded but said nothing and continued to stare at the table. "Should keep us busy for a while."

Malfoy’s leg bounced under the table and he squeezed his hands together. "Why are you talking to me?" he finally asked.

Harry shrugged. "Why wouldn’t I?"

"Did McGonagall put you up to this?"

"No." Harry frowned. Sure, he and Malfoy hadn’t ever got along when they’d been in school, but after the trials ... They hadn’t been chummy, but they had spoken. Sort of. Harry supposed he’d assumed they would both put their past aside and try to be civil. Normal. Whatever. Harry turned to see everyone staring at them and he tried to picture it through Malfoy’s eyes. "Look, I figure the war is over. It’s behind us. We know a lot more about what happened than most. And right now, we’re the only two here from our year. So ..."

Malfoy looked up, somewhat incredulously. "We’re not friends."

Harry couldn’t help but laugh. "I’m aware." Malfoy raised his brows, which Harry took to mean Then what the fuck are you doing? He ignored it. "But that doesn’t mean we can’t be polite. Civil. Normal."

Malfoy stared; Harry let him, meeting his eyes without reservation. At length, Malfoy rolled his eyes and a hint of a smile tugged at his lips. "Whatever."

A few silent minutes later, McGonagall entered, followed by the rest of the staff. "The carriages are on the way and the rest of the helpers should be arriving shortly."

* * *


Ron and Hermione,

Well, it’s been a week. I came back to Hogwarts to find Malfoy, of all people, here. He’s decided that helping rebuild the school would be how he’d serve his community service. I suppose it shouldn’t have surprised me, but there you are. It’s a bit weird, but we’re actually getting along. I mean, he’s still a snarky git, but yeah. Not so bad. Repairs are slow but we’ll get there.

Anyway, have you managed to find your parents yet, Hermione? Keep me posted.

Harry.



Harry looked over the note. He wanted to ask more questions about Hermione’s parents, but didn’t want to upset her by pushing too much. He grinned. The Malfoy comment should distract Ron enough that she’ll be busy enough calming him down.



Seriously, Harry? We’re on another continent and Malfoy’s the first thing you put in your letter? Whatever. He’s still the same, smarmy git he’s always been, but he knows that he has to stay in line. You’ll see. As soon as he’s done his community service and he’s fully free, he’ll be as big an arse to you as ever. Mark my words.

You should have come with us, mate. Australia’s great. It’s winter here, which is weird, and they all talk funny, but it’s good. We found Hermione’s parents. I’ll let her update you on that.

Ron.



Harry laughed. Mission accomplished. There was a certain sense of pride he took in his ability to rile Ron up, even thousands of miles away. Served him right for taking off and leaving Harry on his own. Yes, they’d invited him along, but seriously? He’d be the third wheel, watching Ron comfort Hermione the whole time. He didn’t begrudge them the time alone, and he knew Hermione had to recover her parents’ memories, but ... well, he already felt like enough of an outsider with them these days. Being in another country — and Merlin, he’d spent enough bloody time travelling with them, thanks — would have meant nothing familiar.

Besides, Hogwarts needed him. And right about now, Harry needed to feel useful. He couldn’t think of a damn thing that would serve that purpose in Australia.

He shook his head of those thoughts and returned to the letter.

Hi, Harry!

Unlike Ron, I’m glad to hear you and Malfoy are getting along. I know you didn’t like to hear it at the time, but interhouse unity is a good thing. Does the school look awful? I don’t think I could go back there again, at least not until it’s fixed. Maybe not even then. Make sure you all do a great job.

As Ron said, we’ve found my parents, but we haven’t approached them yet. They’ve opened an office in a small town just outside Melbourne. It’s not as busy as their place had been back home — they’d built that one over years — but it seems to be doing well and they fit in. Ron’s right; it’s beautiful here. Anyway, they seem fine. Content. And I don’t want to do anything too rash. I’d like to watch them for a while before we speak to them. I’m trying to work out what to do and how to do it first. But the main thing is they’re safe and ... happy.

Keep us posted on the progress.

Love, Hermione



Harry put down the note. He was glad they’d found her parents and equally glad he hadn’t gone with them. He’d have nothing to do. And he needed something to do. Something to keep him busy. Something to exhaust him to the point where he could actually sleep for more than an hour before memories and fears swirled together, creeping in and waking him.

* * *


"Potter, what the hell?"

Harry blinked at the mess he’d made. "Sorry."

"Sorry? You very nearly got hit by that tumbling rock and you barely flinched. What’s wrong with you?"

Harry ran his hand through his hair. "Shit. Sorry."

"I’m not the one you almost hit." Malfoy grabbed Harry by the arm and led him to a spot clear of the rubble, then pushed him to sit down on the grass. "Your head’s been somewhere else all morning." He sat down next to Harry and conjured a glass of water for each of them. "What’s going on?"

Harry took the glass and drank half the cold liquid down in one gulp. "Distracted."

"Yeah, I worked that out for myself, funny enough."

Harry took another sip, then put the glass down between them. "I got a letter from Ron and Hermione yesterday."

Malfoy frowned. "Is everything alright?"

Harry shrugged. "I suppose. I mean they’ve found her parents."

"What do you mean, found her parents?"

Harry blinked as he realised Malfoy had no idea what he was talking about. Of course he had no idea. "Long story short, she sent them away during the war. They’re Muggles, as you know, and for their own safety, she ... let’s say encouraged them to pack up and go to Australia. So they did. With no memory of ever having a daughter."

Malfoy’s jaw dropped. "She modified their memories?"

Harry nodded. "So after the war, she and Ron went to Australia hoping to find them, restore their memories, and bring them home."

"So that’s why they’re not here with you?"

Harry shrugged. "That’s why they’re not in England. Can’t be sure they’d be here even if they were home."

"And now they’ve found her parents?" Harry nodded. "Well that’s good news, isn’t it? So what has you so distracted?"

"It’s more what she didn’t say that’s got me thinking. She says they’re doing well, that they’re content. I think she’s wondering if she should just leave them to it."

"That’s ridiculous! Granger is all about the truth, isn’t she?" Harry nodded, though a bit perplexed that Malfoy of all people would know anything about Hermione. "Well, then. She’s probably just wary of their reaction after she explains what she did."

"How so?"

"They’re her parents, Potter. They are supposed to protect her, not the other way around. They’ll probably be pissed at her for taking away their ability to look after her. And I imagine she’s run through an assortment of possible reactions."

"You don’t think she’d leave them like that, do you?"

"Of course not! Granger’s brilliant. She’ll figure out that what’s best is the truth. Besides, no matter how pissed off they might be with her, they’ll come around. She just needs a bit of time to figure it out."

"You think so?"

Malfoy stood up, brushed his hand off and held it out to Harry. Harry took it and Malfoy pulled him to his feet. A swipe of his wand and Malfoy vanished their glasses and looked at Harry. "She’ll do the right thing and they’ll be back when the time is right."

Harry smiled, relief washing over him. "Thanks."

Malfoy let out a long-suffering sigh. "Anything to get you not to kill yourself in the line of duty, Potter. I doubt the Ministry or the Wizengamot would be particularly charitable towards me if the great and humble Saviour of Us All got injured, or Merlin forbid, died on my watch."

* * *


Two months passed surprisingly quickly and the school looked much like it had before the war. The faces around him reflected the same sense of accomplishment Harry felt, Malfoy’s most of all.

"It looks great." Malfoy’s smile lit his eyes and Harry was surprised to see a hint of blue reflected in the grey. He’d always thought his eyes were like his father’s — cold, steely, hard — but now Harry saw the life contained within, could see they were animated, full of hope. "What?" Malfoy interrupted his thoughts.

"Sorry?"

"You’re staring. Do I have something on my face?"

Yeah. A smile I’ve never seen before. He shook off that thought. "No, you just —"

Harry was saved answering by McGonagall’s amplified voice. "Congratulations to everyone and thank you." Her smile, too, lit her eyes. "With your help, we’ve managed not only to complete the work, but ahead of schedule. All that’s left now is to have the Ministry attend to inspect and reinforce the structure and wards. Minister Shacklebolt has assured me that he will make available the necessary resources to have that completed in short order. We shall reopen on the first of September."

The crowd cheered.

"I do hope to see each and every one of you back here for our celebratory feast in two weeks’ time, whether you are returning to class or not. I would personally like to thank you for your hard work. And to those of you returning in the fall, it will be the first of many meals in our restored Great Hall."

"Are you coming back?" Malfoy asked.

Harry nodded. "Definitely. You?"

Malfoy shrugged. "Haven’t decided yet." He looked up at the castle and wrapped his arms around his middle. "I may take my NEWTs privately."

"Oh." Harry felt unaccountably disappointed at the thought of his final year without Malfoy. "That’ll be weird."

Malfoy gave him a curious look. "How so?"

"Dunno." Harry shrugged. "I guess it’s hard to imagine coming here and not having you around to get on my nerves."

Malfoy elbowed him. "I’m sure the weasel can do a fine job of that."

Harry laughed. "No doubt, but he doesn’t have your way with buttons or song writing." Potter Stinks flashed before his eyes and Weasley is our King echoed in his head.

"This is true. My talents are many and varied, and you’ve only seen the surface of what I’m capable of."

Harry snorted. "Indeed. But even if he had your extensive talents —" Malfoy nodded at this. "—Ron’s not coming back."

"He’s not? What about Granger? Surely she wouldn’t miss a chance to top the class for another year."

"Nope. Ron — actually, all the Weasleys — are still mourning Fred. I don’t think any of them want to come back here if they don’t have to." Malfoy stared up at the castle, arms wrapping around himself again. "Gin’s fine with her OWLs and plans on pursuing Quidditch, so she won’t need schooling so much as more time on a broom. And Ron’s going to work at Weasleys Wizard Wheezes. Hermione plans on staying home with her parents and studying for her NEWTs on her own, before deciding what specialty she wants to go into."

"Wait a minute." Malfoy tore his gaze from the castle to Harry and frowned. "Didn’t I hear something about you being offered a place in Auror training?"

"Yeah." The articles in the Prophet had varied — either strongly supportive of the Saviour being extended the training slot to speed up replacement of Aurors, or strongly against the clear favouritism from the Minister who’d been in the Order of the Phoenix with Harry. They’d rehashed all the old articles about Harry’s questionable mental state as well.

"So why not take it? Be done with this place?"

Harry ran a hand through his hair and looked up at Gryffindor Tower. "I like this place. It’s the first home I ever had, really." Malfoy didn’t respond. "Besides, I think I’d like to take a break from fighting the bad guys, y’know? Maybe have a normal year at school before going out and facing the world."

Malfoy narrowed his eyes and Harry felt like he was trying to work out if Harry was being serious. "You haven’t ever had a normal year here, have you?"

"I suppose not," Harry agreed. "But I did have normal moments. I think I’d like a few more of those before moving on."

"I guess you’ve got a point." Malfoy hesitated for a few moments, then wiped his hands on his robes. He held one out. "Well, I guess I’ll see you in a couple of weeks then, Potter."

Harry stared at the proffered hand for a moment before smiling and taking it in his own and shaking it. "See you in a couple of weeks, Malfoy."

* * *


"But I thought you were going into the Auror program," Ron said, completely baffled at Harry’s decision to return to school.

"Well, I think it’s a great idea," Hermione said. "After all, we didn’t exactly complete our education before the war."

"But you’re not going back!"

"I may yet. Who knows how I’ll do on my NEWTs."

Harry caught Ron’s eye as he rolled them. Harry coughed. "You’ll do brilliantly as always. You had McGonagall tutoring you by owl all this time, and no doubt you have reams of notes to study from."

"Well ... yes, but ... I don’t know. Maybe I should go back."

"I’d be happy to have you."

"And maybe you should too, Ron."

Ron’s hands shot up into the air. "Oh, don’t involve me, Hermione. I have a job, thanks very much. If I never see another text book or write another essay, it’ll be too soon for me."

Hermione scowled but didn’t argue. "Will it be strange for you, going back on your own?"

Harry sipped his tea and considered her question. "In a way, yes. I mean I’ll probably suck at all my classes without you there to help me." Hermione’s cheeks pinked at his words. "But I also won’t have all the distractions I had, what with Voldemort in my head — literally — and a war looming."

"Too true," Ron said. "I wonder if McGonagall will make you Head Boy."

Harry snorted. "Not bloody likely. Could you imagine?"

Ron chuckled. "Yeah, not really. But still, she’s bound to give you some position of authority."

Harry shrugged. "I don’t think I’d want it."

"Oh, but Harry! It would be wonderful —"

Ron stopped her before she went on a tangent. "Leave him be, Hermione. I think Harry maybe wants a normal year for a change."

"Exactly."

Hermione looked hesitantly at Ron before returning her gaze to Harry. "Is Malfoy returning?" Ron groaned.

"I’m not sure." Harry hoped so, but didn’t think Ron would appreciate hearing that. "He hadn’t decided when I last spoke to him."

"Oy! What are you, pen pals or something now?"

Harry laughed. "No, we’re not pen pals. I meant on the last day working at the school. But I’ll see him next week at the Hogwarts feast and I can ask him then."

Ron looked wary, but Hermione smiled.

* * *


"Well, Potter, I’ve decided to take pity on you."

Harry chuckled. "Well, that’s a first. How do you propose doing that?"

"I’ve decided to grace you with my presence in the fall."

"So you’re coming back then?" Malfoy nodded. Harry grinned. "That’s great!"

Malfoy’s wary expression morphed into a smile and his eyes had that blue sparkle in them again.

* * *


Ron, I hope you’re sitting. If not, you’d better do so.

Right. So McGonagall made some changes for this year. The eighth years are all housed in the new wing we added on — the one where they’ll eventually have some specialty classes starting in a couple of years. And no more houses, at least not for us. And — this is the part you’ll have to sit for — she thought that since we got on so well over the summer, Malfoy and I could room together. I did tell you he was returning, didn’t I?

So yeah. We’re roommates. Just the two of us — each of the rooms in the new wing has two beds, two desks and a bathroom. It’s actually pretty nice. Feels like we’re getting a bit of special treatment, being the upper class at the school. Malfoy, of course, thinks that as adults we should have private rooms, but will "suffer through it" if he must. Yeah, he’s still a spoiled git.

The bad part — okay, you probably think rooming with Malfoy is the bad part, but he’s not so awful now. Really. Anyway, the bad part is that no houses means no Quidditch house teams for us. I managed to convince Malfoy to play pick-up Quidditch, and we went to McGonagall to get her approval. She agreed, but the house teams get first dibs at the pitch.

Also, being adults, we can go to Hogsmeade whenever we want, so long as we don’t have activities and we don’t let our marks slide. Not sure how she’s going to keep a check on that, but whatever. It should give us something to do with our spare time.

So it should be an interesting year.

Harry.



Harry stared out at the grounds from the owlery, watching the school owl — he hadn’t the heart to replace Hedwig as yet — fly off to London with his letter. He breathed in deeply and smiled. It was good to be back. Even with all the changes, some of which he knew wouldn’t sink in completely for a while, it still felt like home. More, in fact, than Grimmauld Place. And without Sirius haunting every corner.

He wondered if he’d ever truly feel at home there. Maybe after he redecorated, made it his own. He’d meant to do that after the war, but all the funerals and trials had taken up his time, and then work at the school. And now he was back.

"What are you doing up here?" Malfoy’s voice echoed off the owlery walls.

"Just sent Ron a note, letting him know that we’re roommates."

Malfoy grinned. "Tell me you cast a spell to record his reaction. I want to see that!"

Harry chuckled. "Sorry. Don’t know that spell."

Malfoy scooped up his eagle owl, attached a note and sent it on its way. "So much to learn. How exactly was it that you managed to off the Dark Lord?"

Harry punched him in the arm. "I had Hermione on my side. Plus the entire Order of the Phoenix. All I had to do was show up."

Malfoy rolled his eyes. "Sure, Potter. That’s how everyone remembers it."

Harry shrugged. "It’s true. I just had to show up, die, have your mom lie for me and get Voldemort alone on the other end of the Elder Wand. Piece of cake."

"The Elder Wand?" Harry had let it slip without realising what he was saying. Malfoy stared until Harry looked away. He still wasn’t very good at Occlumency.

"Long story," he hedged. "I’ll tell you another time. Why don’t we go eat now?"

Malfoy narrowed his eyes, but eventually relented. "Another time, then. We do have all year, after all, don’t we?"

Harry nodded and led the way down the stairs. "So, who was that letter for?"

"Whom. And it was to my parents."

Harry stopped and Malfoy bumped into him. He turned round. "Tell me you put that spell on your letter. And please tell me that you told Lucius that we’re rooming together. And tell me that I can see that reaction."

Malfoy smirked. "Maybe."

* * *


Harry surveyed the room. All in all, he’d done a reasonable job of unpacking and setting up his half. It was nowhere near as neat and organised as Malfoy’s side, but it was a darn sight neater than he was used to. He only hoped he’d be able to keep it that way.

A tapping came at the window and Harry let in a harried looking Pig who hooted and flew around the room a half dozen times before falling onto Harry’s bed.

Are you fucking kidding me?

Malfoy is your roommate? You’d better set strong wards around your bed or sleep with one eye open.

Maybe Hermione’s right. Maybe I should go back. Sounds like a sweet deal you have going there.

Nah, who am I kidding? I’m done with school. And you should be too. I’m sure Kingsley will hold that spot open for you in Auror training. Just say the word and you’re in.

Why are you doing this to yourself? You know you’re mental, right?

Get out while you can, before one or both of you is dead.

I expect updates regularly, if only to be sure you are alive and not in prison for killing the git.

Ron.



Harry laughed. "No recording, but you’re welcome to read Ron’s reaction." He handed Ron’s letter to Malfoy.

He glared as he handed the paper back to Harry. "I bet McGonagall would give you your own room if you asked her."

"Why would I do that?"

"So you wouldn’t have to—" He snatched back the letter and waved it at Harry. "—sleep with one eye open."

Harry snatched it back. "Oh, for fuck’s sake. I don’t think you’re going to try to kill me — or do anything else to me in my sleep. And Ron doesn’t either. He’s just joking." He waved the paper in front of Malfoy. "You did read the comment about me being put in jail for killing you too, right?" Malfoy scowled. "Well, do you think I am going to kill you in your sleep?"

"Of course not!"

"Exactly." Harry put the letter away. "Now that we’ve cleared that up and we trust that neither of us is planning to kill the other anywhere except perhaps — figuratively, of course — on the Quidditch pitch, do you want first dibs on the bathroom?"

Malfoy hesitated before nodding warily and collecting his things. Harry sighed. "Relax, Malfoy. I’m not one for practical jokes or anything that might not be considered much of a joke. If I’m going to do anything to you, it’ll be out in the open. Our room should be a space where we can both come to escape whatever else is going on. I won’t touch your stuff or tamper with your stuff or set a trap for you or anything else. You have my word." Malfoy’s shoulders relaxed. "And if you tell me you will do the same, then I’ll take you at your word."

"You trust me?"

Harry nodded. "Until you give me a reason not to."

Malfoy snorted. "Pretty sure I’ve given you plenty of those over the years."

"Same goes for me. But this is a new year. A new time. And we’re not on opposite sides — or in opposing houses — any more."

"I’m still a Slytherin, no matter what McGonagall’s new setup for the eighth years is."

"And I’m still a Gryffindor. But we’re adults now. Adults who’ve gone through a lot of shit and deserve to have some peace and — dare I say it — a place to relax without having to watch our backs every minute of every day. Agreed?"

Malfoy smiled. "Agreed."

While Malfoy was in the shower, Harry replied to Ron.

Ha, ha, Ron. Very funny.

No one is killing anyone. I think we’ve both seen enough death and violence to last a lifetime. Besides, we get along now and I like to think if we piss each other off, we can find a better way of dealing with it than we have in the past. No sleeping with one eye open.

No imminent demise or incarceration either.

And hey, this new setup is promising already: Malfoy’s way neater than either of us. Who knows? He might even rub off on me.

Class starts first thing in the morning, so I’d better pull together my books and try to remember some of the spells I learned two years ago.

Harry.



He tossed the note aside, wanting to give Pig a bit longer to recover from his journey, and pulled out his schedule. He’d managed to gather his books and was reading the first chapter of the seventh year Charms book when Malfoy emerged, hair dripping — a darker shade than his usual white blond — and wrapped in a forest green robe.

"Bathroom’s all yours."

Twenty minutes later, Harry returned to the bedroom feeling refreshed. Malfoy gave him a strange look and Harry looked down at his pyjama pants and bare chest. His frame wasn’t nearly as scrawny as it had been — he’d been eating properly and exercising regularly as part of his post-war routine — but he remained self-conscious after years of malnutrition. In as light a tone as he could manage, he said, "We can’t all own fancy robes."

Malfoy blinked and looked up at Harry. "No, of course not." His face had reddened slightly. "It’s just ... you’re still wet."

"Oh, yeah. I like a really hot shower so it helps me to cool down if I don’t dry off entirely. But I’m not dripping, so no wet floor." He walked to his bed and climbed in. As an afterthought he picked up his wand and conjured a glass of water.

"You didn’t take your wand with you?" Malfoy asked.

"In the shower?" Harry said. "Why would I do that?"

"But you left it here." With me was left unsaid and Harry understood.

"I trust you, Malfoy. Not in a duel or on the Quidditch pitch or in class — you are still a Slytherin, after all — but here, in our room, I meant what I said. I trust you."

* * *


Harry was just starting to drift off when a strange, distant banging pulled him back to consciousness. He stared up at the unfamiliar ceiling and as he properly woke, remembered where he was. He turned his head to the side to see a fuming Malfoy glaring down at him, mumbling something Harry couldn’t hear. He sat up and waved his hand, mumbling Finite under his breath.

"... all just a load of crap! If you had a problem with me, you could have just said —"

"Whoa, whoa, Malfoy. What the hell?"

He shook and he looked furious. "You trust me, my arse!"

"What are you going on about?"

"I tried to say something to you, but you didn’t answer me. At first I thought you couldn’t hear me, so I came over only to discover this ... this ... ward around your bed. So much for trusting me. You could have just said, instead of making me believe —" Harry pulled his glasses of the side table and put them on. When he looked at Malfoy, it wasn’t just anger he saw, but hurt.

"Hold on a minute. Let me explain."

"No need to explain. I’ll talk to McGonagall in the morning, and you can have your own space."

As Malfoy tried to walk away, Harry grabbed his wrist. "I meant what I said earlier."

He pulled his arm free. "Then why the ward?"

"It’s not a ward; it’s a sound barrier. You could have dropped it with a simple Finite like I did." Malfoy looked doubtful. Harry ran his hands through his hair. "Look, I get nightmares, okay. A lot of nightmares. Not every night, but enough that I didn’t want to disturb you."

"Oh."

"Yeah. I also don’t really like talking about it, so ... if you didn’t know, you wouldn’t ask."

Malfoy’s entire body relaxed and he looked at Harry. "I get them too. Quite a lot, actually."

Harry nodded. "I bet you do." He could only imagine, from the few glimpses he’d had into Voldemort’s head, what might haunt Malfoy’s dreams. "So ... we’re good?"

"We’re good. Sorry I thought —"

"We’ve got a lot of history, and until recently it wasn’t particularly good. Add to that having a madman living in your house for nearly a year, and I suspect trust doesn’t come easily to you. But maybe it will ... in time."

"I don’t understand you. How can you —?"

Harry sat up and let out a sigh. He hadn’t planned to rehash the past, but ... "I saw you, on the Tower, the night Dumbledore died. I wasn’t lying when I testified for you. You’re not a killer. I know that what you did you did for your parents. I’ve thought about it a lot, actually. Obsessed about it, to hear Ron tell the story. Anyway, I have some idea what your father was like. And I knew Voldemort, more than I’d care to admit. You grew up around that and I don’t think you’re a bad person. You were in an untenable situation and you did what you thought you had to. Frankly, I don’t know that I’d do it differently myself."

Malfoy scoffed. "Yeah, right."

"I can’t say for sure I would have done things differently. We’ll never know, because I’ve never had to make that choice."

"You would have done the right thing."

"You sound so convinced." Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "I don’t think I am. But whatever happened, whatever the reasons, whatever horrible choices we all had to make, we made it through to the other side. And you’re not a killer. You didn’t take joy in the torturing of others. I think, deep down, you’re a good person who made bad choices. And, let’s be honest, you’ve paid for those choices."

Malfoy stared for a long moment before saying, "You really believe that?"

"I do." Harry had long ago accepted the truth of that. "So what did you want?"

"What did I ... what?"

"You said you were trying to talk to me, but the barrier prevented me hearing you."

"Oh. Right. Um ... it was nothing. Just asking about what classes you’re taking."

Harry laughed. "Same as sixth year: Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, Defence and Herbology. You?"

"Same, minus Herbology, plus Ancient Runes and Arithmancy."

"So, Charms first thing tomorrow?"

"Right." He fidgeted as he looked down awkwardly at Harry. "Sorry to have woken you."

Harry removed his glasses and put them back on the table. "No worries. And remember, a simple Finite to drop the barrier."

* * *


Hey, Ron.

Things are going well here. Classes are pretty good — stuff is finally coming back to me, thank Merlin — and even Potions is tolerable. It helps to have Malfoy as my partner, though Slughorn still looks as though he’s expecting spectacular things from me, only to be disappointed by my adequate results. Baffled seems to be his usual expression.

Defence is great. The new professor is a bit odd, but considering our past experience, not too bad overall. And I think I’m helping Malfoy as much as he’s helping me with Potions, so I’m not feeling completely useless. Transfiguration is as tricky as ever, but we both seem to be doing well in that and Charms. Herbology is boring — don’t tell Neville I said that — but manageable.

We haven’t started with Quidditch yet, but we’ve taken our brooms out for a couple of flights over the grounds. Malfoy nearly ran into a tree when a Centaur rode across our path. Good thing he’s such a good flyer or he could have been hurt badly.

Hagrid says hi. We’re heading down to his place for tea later (we’re bringing some cakes from the castle). You’d have laughed to see Malfoy’s face when he first saw Buckbeak again, but he’s managed to warm up to him and Buckbeak seems to have forgiven him.

How are things at the shop? George getting used to having you underfoot?

Gotta run. Tell Hermione I’ll write to her soon. And say hi to the family for me.

Harry.



Harry folded up his note. "You done with yours yet? I can take it to the owlery with mine."

Malfoy narrowed his eyes. "As if I’d give you a note I’m sending."

"What? I wouldn’t read it!"

"Sure, you wouldn’t." At Harry’s affronted look, he said, "I’d read yours, no question, and you bloody well know it." He raised a hand as Harry was about to argue. "I wouldn’t do anything to purposely harm you or your things, or sabotage you — Quidditch aside, naturally — but I draw the line at quashing my own innate desire to know all things. And I don’t believe for a moment you’d be any different." He signed his name with a flourish, folded and sealed his parchment with wax, then got up. "Let’s go send these things off and get some decent cakes from the kitchens."

Harry laughed. "Alright, alright." Malfoy was probably right. Harry might not want to read his letters, but curiosity might win out. Oh, who was he kidding? Of course it would. "But I admit to nothing."

"Whatever, Potter." He led the way to the kitchens. Just before tickling the pear, he asked, "Do you think Hagrid will ever get the hint and stop making food for us?"

Harry grinned. "Not likely. But he knows how the house elves love to cater to us, so at least he won’t be insulted."

* * *


Pig arrived, excited and exhausted as ever, a few days later.



Hey, Harry.

Good to hear from you. Hermione looks forward to an update soon. Her parents are doing really well and she’s currently buried in books as she prepares for her NEWTs.

So, sounds like you and Malfoy are really getting along. Weird, but good I guess, since you’re stuck with him for the year.

Anyway, Hogsmeade! George and I were planning to look at premises — remember he and Fred had thought about Zonko’s old shop? We’ll be there late Saturday and thought you might want to join us for dinner and a pint at the Three Broomsticks.

Send Pig back with an answer and we can meet you there around six.

Ron.



Harry tossed the note onto his table. "You busy for dinner Saturday?"

Malfoy shook his head. "No, why?"

"Hogsmeade. Ron’ll be in town and wants to meet for dinner and a pint."

He scowled. "And you’re inviting me? I doubt Weasley would want —"

"He’s bringing George, so it’s no problem. It’ll be fun. Besides ... we’re adults, remember?"

"We might be adults, but Weasley ..."

Harry laughed. "Fair point. But still. We can spend the afternoon there, pick up a few supplies, look around. You said something about a new book you wanted. You could even drag me into Flourish and Blotts. Come on. We haven’t taken advantage of the extra freedom we have this year. We haven’t even left the castle in weeks."

"Okay, okay. We’ll do Hogsmeade. But I don’t know about dinner with the Weasleys."

"Well, we can go, have a pint, and if it’s too uncomfortable you can head back here to eat and I’ll see you later."

* * *


As they approached the Three Broomsticks, Malfoy stopped and stared up at the sign. Then Harry realised where they were and what this must mean for him. "Shit, Malfoy, I’m sorry. I didn’t even think ... I forgot ... You don’t have to come in if you don’t want to."

Malfoy took a deep breath, then looked from the sign to Harry. "No, it’s fine. Adults, right? I can do this."

"Are you sure?"

He nodded. "Yes."

Ron and George hadn’t arrived, so they grabbed a booth near the back. Harry sat, but Malfoy remained standing. "I’ll be right back. I’ve got something to do first."

Harry nodded then watched Malfoy approach the bar. He spoke briefly to Rosmerta before returning to the table, two pints in hand. Harry raised a brow in question.

"I wrote to her after the war, apologising, and she accepted my explanation. But I didn’t want her to feel uncomfortable, so I asked her if it was okay that I stay for dinner."

"And what did she say?"

"That she’d already forgiven me months ago, and I’m welcome here any time."

Harry smiled. "Good."

"Well, she’s okay with me being here, but will the Weasleys be?"

Harry took a long sip of his beer and saw Ron and George enter. "I guess we’re about to find out."

While waiting for their food, Malfoy excused himself to the washroom and George went up to the bar to get the next round.

"So ... Malfoy?"

Harry sipped the last of his beer. "What about him?"

"You two seem tight."

Harry shrugged. "I guess so."

"So you’re friends now?"

"Yeah," Harry chuckled. "I guess we are. Who’d have thought?"

"Yeah." Ron looked troubled. "I wasn’t expecting him to be here today."

Annoyance bubbled beneath the surface as he recalled Malfoy’s trepidation about coming here today. "Well, I didn’t think it was a closed session, what with George coming along. We spent the afternoon here and I thought it might be nice to invite him along. That’s not a problem, is it? I mean, you didn’t say not to invite him."

"I know. It’s just that ... well, you seem to do everything together now. And I was thinking ... well, really, Hermione was thinking ..."

Ron was saved from saying just what he and Hermione had been thinking when George returned, drinks in hand. "Drink up, boys! Next round’s on you, little brother."

Most of the dinner was spent listening to George talk about the shop and some of his latest gadgets. Business was doing well — fun, games and laughter were always good things — and Ron had settled into the role nicely, acting as the primary contact for the Ministry in addition to his other duties. The four of them spent a great deal of time laughing at some of the more outrageous stories — mainly surrounding product testing — that George and Ron relayed, and Harry was relieved that the evening had gone so well.

"Right. My turn!" Harry got up and went to the bar. "Another round," he told Rosmerta.

"You boys seem to be having a good time," she said.

Harry grinned. "Yeah, Malfoy was nervous about coming here, but ... well, it seems to have worked out okay."

"He’s not so bad, your young Mr Malfoy. Not at all like his father."

Harry grabbed the pints and nodded. "Thank Merlin for that!"

He returned to the table and passed the drinks to everyone. "Next one’s on you, Malfoy."

"Not for us, mate," George said. "We’ve got brunch at mum’s tomorrow. This is our last, but you two carry on." He lifted his glass in a toast. "You know, you’re not as big a prick as we took you for, Malfoy. Cheers to that."

Harry braced for a reaction. To his relief, Malfoy laughed. "I’ll take that as a compliment, thanks." He raised his own glass. "And here’s to surviving an entire evening with a pack of Gryffindors and living to tell the tale."

They all laughed and clinked glasses. And by the time Ron and George left, they’d planned for another Hogsmeade evening the following month.

Malfoy returned to the table from the bar and placed a pint and two shots in front of each of them. He sat down and lifted one of his shots. "To surviving relatively unscathed." He tossed it back.

Harry lifted his own. "Relatively?" He tossed his back too.

Malfoy lifted his second shot. "He’ll only kill me if I hurt you, so here’s to that." He tossed his second back and chased it with a sip of beer.

"He what?!"

Malfoy waved away the question. "I’m sure my friends would say the same to you if they were here. Or they’d want to anyway and if they had enough to drink they might muster up the courage. Saviour and all that rot. Anyway, never mind that. Whatever happened between you and their little sister? You’ve never said."

Harry fought back the urge to return to the subject of Ron’s threat. "You never asked."

"Well? The papers speculated a lot about it but I don’t recall either of you being quoted on what actually happened."

"Careful, Malfoy, or I’ll think you read all the articles on me."

He snorted. "Hard to miss the headlines, even if one doesn’t read the articles. Now stop stalling."

Harry shrugged. "Nothing much to say." He waved his hand to cast a Muffliato. "Nothing nearly as salacious as the papers speculated. We split up before the war, the war happened, we drifted apart."

"But she’s with Longbottom now."

Harry sipped his beer. "That she is. I think they’re a better fit."

"Do you?" He stared at Harry before adding, "And you weren’t jealous?"

Harry frowned. "No." He eyed his second shot, pondering how much to say. He opted for diversion instead. "So what happened between you and Parkinson? I’d have thought you’d be married by now."

The look he shot Harry said that he knew exactly what Harry was doing. He answered anyway. "We would have been, or at least well along the way planning it, if our parents were the ones deciding." He sipped his beer slowly, biding his time, Harry guessed. "But fortunately, they were not and we will never be married."

"I bet she took that hard."

"Not really."

"Oh, come on. She spent half her time at Hogwarts draped over you. There’s no way she was the one to make that decision."

Malfoy shuddered. "Yes, well ... I did have to explain things to her eventually, back near the end of fifth year. She didn’t take it well, but eventually she came around."

Harry coughed. "Oh, sure. I saw the way she glared at anyone looking just that little too long at you. I bet she was oh so willing to let some other witch get her hands on you."

"That wasn’t exactly her concern."

"Excuse me?"

He reached across the table and snatched Harry’s second shot. After drinking it, he said, "It wasn’t witches she had to worry about. Not really my type."

Harry took a moment for the words to sink in. He didn’t mean ...? Surely not ... "Oh," he said lamely. "I didn’t know." He reached for his beer. "I mean ..." He gulped some back. "Oh," he said again.

Malfoy’s hands clenched his pint. "Is that a problem?"

"No!" Harry said quickly. "Of course not. Not at all." Harry took a long pull of his beer and tried to calm his bouncing thoughts. Not a problem in the way you think, anyway.

"You’re sure?" Malfoy didn’t sound convinced.

"Yes, I’m sure. Positive." He stood up. Malfoy looked alarmed. "I’ll be right back." He went to the bar and ordered four more shots and a couple of pints for good measure. He returned to the table and placed half in front of Malfoy before sitting down and tossing back his first shot. Restoring the Muffliato, he looked Malfoy in the eye. "I meant what I said about Gin and Neville: I think they’re a better fit. But I left out the part about me." He sipped his beer. This shouldn’t be so hard, but it was. Malfoy had just told him ... but he’d had time — years — to get used to the idea. Harry hadn’t even realised ... not until recently ... and he’d told no one. He took another sip. "I ..."

He looked at Malfoy, took a deep breath and channelled his inner Gryffindor. "I wasn’t attracted to her anymore. I tried to be, but ... I realised she’s more like a sister to me. That attraction that had been there just ... wasn’t anymore. And when I went out — free from all the shit I’d had bouncing around in my head for so long — I figured out that, well ... I’m attracted to guys." There. He’d said it. "Girls too," he added, "but more guys."

He stared at the table, waiting for Malfoy to say something. Anything. When he didn’t, Harry looked up. "Well?"

Malfoy frowned. "You’ve never told anyone that before, have you?"

"No."

"Thank you."

"I ... what?"

"Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me."

"Oh. Well then. You’re welcome, I guess."

"Are you alright?"

Heart racing in his chest, blood pooling in his face, he wasn’t sure how to answer that. But looking at Malfoy, he realised he wasn’t alone. "Not really. But I will be."

Continued in part 2

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Magic is a Wonderful Thing (part 2)
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] sassy_cissa
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco, background Ron/Hermione
Summary: While Hermione and Ron travel to Australia to find Hermione’s parents and restore their memories, Harry goes back to Hogwarts to help with the rebuilding efforts. Draco decides to serve his community service by helping restore what his side helped destroy. A friendship begins which, when they both return for their final year, grows into something more.

Read on AO3





Harry awoke to the sound of thrashing and screaming. He sat bolt upright in his bed and realised the sounds were coming from the other side of the room. He closed the distance and perched himself on the bed, reaching his hand to rest on Malfoy’s shoulder. He nudged gently. "Malfoy, wake up. Malfoy."

He continued to thrash about. "No! Don’t make me!"

Harry shook him harder. "Malfoy! Draco!"

Malfoy’s eyes flew open and he shot up, clunking their foreheads together. "Ow," he complained, but calmer.

Harry rubbed his forehead. "You okay? You were having a nightmare."

"I was? Sorry."

"No need to be sorry. Happens to me all the time."

"Was I that loud that it got through your barrier?"

"Er ... yeah. I passed out before casting the spell. Want to talk about it?"

Malfoy pulled his knees up to his chest. "Not really."

Harry scooted across the bed until his back was to the wall. "The war?"

He nodded, hugging his knees closer. "Always."

"Me too. Usually bodies piled upon bodies. All the people that died for me."

"They didn’t die for you. They died for the cause."

Harry ignored that. "And you? You were screaming, "Don’t make me!"

Malfoy climbed out from under the covers and took up position beside Harry, both of them leaning back against the wall. "I hated the person I’d become. The things I did." He pulled his knees back up and put his head down on them. "I didn’t want to do it."

Harry hesitated for a moment before reaching over and putting his arm around Malfoy’s shoulder. He tensed at first, but then relaxed under Harry’s touch. "I know Voldemort forced you. I saw it with my own eyes."

"But I could have said no."

"Sure, but then where would you have been? Someone else would have tortured your intended target and you. And probably your mother too."

"But —"

"The war is over, Draco. You survived. We survived." He pulled Malfoy closer, to lean against him. "We need to move on or he wins."

* * *


Malfoy exited the bathroom, towel slung low on his hips, hair plastered to his head. Harry’s jaw dropped. Sure, he’d been noticing more lately. Noticing how a certain pair of jeans hugged Malfoy’s arse in all the right ways. Noticing how nice that arse was in just about anything when not hidden beneath robes. Noticing the pulse point beneath his left ear when he had his head hanging over his latest assignment. Noticing how his tongue stuck out just that little bit when he struggled for the right phrasing as he wrote his essays. But this ... this was a whole lot more skin than Harry was used to. His gaze dropped to Malfoy’s chest and the faded but still angry lines that criss-crossed it. He gasped.

"What?" Malfoy asked before he saw where Harry was looking.

"Oh my god." Harry wanted to reach out to him. "I’m so sorry." He couldn’t look him in the face.

Malfoy marched over and put two fingers beneath Harry’s chin and lifted his face up to meet his gaze. "It happened years ago. You didn’t know what you were doing. I was about to throw a Crucio at you." He released Harry’s chin. "And we don’t have time for this now. The Weasleys await."

"But —"

Malfoy pulled a shirt over his head, hiding the evidence of Harry’s stupidity. "No time. You want to melt down later, have at it. But right now, your friends await."

* * *


"Potter!" A distant voice nudged at the edges of his mind. "Harry!" Harry shot up in his bed, missing Malfoy’s head by an inch when he — probably learning from Harry’s mistake — pulled back.

Harry tried to calm his breathing, but his chest heaved roughly. "So much blood. Everywhere."

"No blood," Malfoy said. "Bad dream."

"It was you. So much blood. I did that to you." He stared at Malfoy’s chest, though the proof lay beneath his shirt.

Malfoy rolled his eyes then pulled off his t-shirt. He grabbed Harry’s hand and brought it to his chest. "I’m fine, see? I’m alive and well and I didn’t bleed to death."

Harry grappled for his glasses with his free hand and put them on. He looked at the scars before him and ran his fingers over the lines. "I’m so glad you didn’t die."

Malfoy laughed. "So am I, as a matter of fact."

Harry didn’t laugh. He just continued to run his fingers over the scars. "I was so stupid, so reckless."

Malfoy grasped his wrist to stop Harry’s progress. "We both were."

"But I could have killed you."

Malfoy lifted Harry’s face as he’d done that afternoon. "But you didn’t." Harry opened his mouth to argue but Malfoy glared. "Someone I know — a smart someone as it turns out — once told me that the war is over. And what else did he say? Oh, right. We need to move on or Voldemort wins."

Harry smiled. "You called me smart."

Malfoy chuckled. "Don’t let it go to your head."

Harry stared at him, registered how close they were, caught a glimmer in his eyes. Malfoy’s teeth grazed his lower lip and, without thinking, Harry traced the motion with his thumb. After a split second of hesitation, he closed the distance between them.

Malfoy sighed and his lips softened and parted. Harry pressed his tongue past them and everything else faded away. He forgot about his dream, the war, school and everything else that wasn’t Malfoy. Their tongues wrapped around each other lazily as they took their time mapping out a path of discovery.

Harry wrapped his arms around Malfoy and pulled him down on top of him, deepening the kiss along the way. When their erections lined up and Malfoy ground his hips slowly, teasingly into Harry’s, they both moaned. Through their barely-there pyjama pants, it was both too much and not nearly enough, but they didn’t rush things. Harry ran his hands down the curve of Malfoy’s spine and slid his hands beneath the waistband, cupping that arse he’d been admiring for weeks. Fuck, it was as brilliant as it looked. When Harry lifted his hips, rubbing their cocks together, Malfoy started a rhythmic rocking that had them both panting in no time.

When Malfoy slowed his pace, Harry groaned and flipped them over so he was on top. He took a moment to look into Malfoy’s lust-blown eyes, convinced his own looked the same. "Why didn’t we do this before?" he asked.

"Less talking, Potter." He lifted his hips to emphasise his point. Then he reached a hand around Harry’s head. "More kissing." He pulled Harry down to him and their mouths crashed together once more. Gone was the leisurely pace, replaced with the urgency of impending orgasm. Their rocking became frantic, their kissing messy, and it was glorious.

When Malfoy grabbed Harry’s arse, the added pressure was just enough to push Harry over the edge. His rhythm faltered, but Malfoy pressed down with his hands and kept rocking up with his hips until, barely a minute later, he too found release. They continued to exchange sloppy kisses as they gradually came down from their high, Harry wondering once more why they hadn’t been doing this all along. Hell, years ago when they’d been fighting constantly. What a waste those years had been.

Harry collapsed beside Malfoy on the bed, his breathing slowing almost to normal. He turned, brushed Malfoy’s hair from his forehead and kissed him softly once more. "Well that was unexpected."

"Really?" Malfoy lifted himself up onto his elbows and shot Harry an incredulous look. "Was it really?"

Harry laughed. "Okay, maybe not," he admitted. He’d been thinking about it virtually non-stop for the past month. Longer, if he were really being honest with himself, but he hadn’t thought it was even a possibility until recently. "But I wasn’t expecting it tonight."

Malfoy’s lips twitched and he pulled Harry in for a toe-curling snog. "You’re such an idiot, Potter."

"Hey! Weren’t you the one that told me just tonight that I’m smart?"

"Yes, well ... momentary lapse on my part."

"Then or now?"

"I’ll leave that for you to ponder." He summoned his wand and with a wave cleaned up the mess. "Meanwhile, go back to sleep." He turned his back to Harry and tucked a pillow under his neck.

"You’re sleeping here, then?"

He adjusted the pillow. "Yes. I’m comfortable here. But if you want your own space, you can sleep in my bed."

Harry grinned and tucked in behind Malfoy, draping his arm over the other man and pulling him closer. Malfoy squirmed a bit before relaxing into place. "Not a chance."

* * *


They settled into a routine and for the rest of the term slept in Harry’s now magically enlarged bed. They spent Christmas Day at their respective houses — Draco at the Manor and Harry at the Burrow — but remained at the school for the rest of the hols. They’d agreed to keep their relationship private for now, but left the topic open for discussion at a later date. Part of Harry wanted to tell anyone who’d listen, but a bigger part of him wasn’t quite ready to share with even his friends, never mind the world.

Much to Harry’s dismay, Draco returned to his own bed when they were preparing for their NEWTs. Apparently, the distraction of sharing a bed tended to last significantly longer than they planned. Harry argued that sleeping didn’t really count as a distraction, but after their first attempt at doing only that had failed miserably, he reluctantly agreed that Draco had a point.

As a result, a week before their exams, he was a bit on the tetchy side. "Stop pacing," Draco said. "You’re distracting me."

"Well, your presence is distracting me!"

Draco dropped his quill and glared at Harry. "Excuse me?"

"For months, we’ve slept together. Even if we haven’t done anything, we’ve shared a bed. And now, for the past two weeks, we’ve slept apart. It’s driving me mad! The longer I go without touching you, the more I want you. I’ve got to the point that I can’t concentrate on anything except the need to kiss you, to touch you, to hold you. I want you. Rather a lot, if I’m being honest. So, yeah. Your presence is a distraction." He hadn’t meant to spill all that out at once, but, he reasoned, it had been building for a while.

Draco’s eyes darkened and he stood up. "A distraction, am I?"

Harry crossed his arms over his chest. "Yes."

"Well then." Draco took a few measured paces towards Harry. "What do you think we should do about that?" He took a few steps more. Harry stood his ground but dropped his arms to his sides, hoping to Merlin this meant what he thought it meant. Draco closed the distance and pulled Harry towards him by his shirt. "Take the edge off, perhaps?"

Harry was more than happy to oblige. He wrapped his arms around Draco and pulled their hips together. Relieved to feel Draco’s interest was as apparent as his own, Harry said, "God, I’ve missed you." He felt rather than saw Draco’s smile as their lips joined. After two weeks of build-up with nothing but an occasional wank for relief, it didn’t take long. Pants around their ankles, they didn’t even take the time to lie down or even lean against a surface. Draco Accioed the lube, coated both their lengths and brought them together. Harry wrapped his own hand around Draco’s and in record time, they’d both come, standing in the middle of their room, Harry following a mere few strokes behind Draco.

Afterwards, Draco cleaned up the mess with a wave of his wand, pulled up his pants and trousers and went back to his desk. Harry, now also fully dressed to avoid further distraction, watched him from atop his bed. "You know, I’ve grown rather used to having you in my bed."

Draco smirked. "Have you then?"

"Yes, I have." He hitched himself up on one elbow. "So what are you planning to do after school?"

"I’ve told you. I’ve applied for apprenticeships under some Potions Masters."

"Yeah, yeah. I know that. I don’t mean about work or more training. I mean life beyond that."

Draco set aside his quill and turned to fully face Harry. "Life beyond that?"

"Yeah. Life. Us."

"Us?"

Harry sat up and ran his hands through his hair. "You know, repeating what I say as a question isn’t particularly helpful."

"It’s not?"

Harry let out an exasperated sigh and threw all caution to the wind. "Come live with me at Grimmauld Place. Help me fix it up and make it a home."

"Oh, so it’s free labour you’re after."

Harry laughed. "Yes, that’s it. So what say you?"

"You’re serious." Harry nodded in response. "Just over a year ago, we hated each other. What makes you think this is a good idea?"

"We were coming out of a war a year ago. We aren’t the same people we once were. And we’ve made a pretty good go of it so far, haven’t we?"

"Your friends ... my friends ... the media ... your adoring public." Draco ran his hands through his hair. "No one even knows about us."

"So what? No one seems to mind that we’re friends. Well, except your dad, I suppose."

He ignored the comment about Lucius. "But this is huge. Life changing."

Harry climbed out of bed, crossed the room and pulled Draco to him, resting his hands possessively in the curve of his back. "Isn’t everything worthwhile huge? A risk?" He kissed that spot just below Draco’s ear, the one that made him melt in Harry’s arms. He didn’t disappoint. "What’s the matter, Malfoy? Scared?"

Draco chuckled. "Yes, you tosser, I’m scared." He brought a hand between them, pushed Harry back enough to look into his eyes and ran his fingers through Harry’s mess of hair. "But okay. Let’s give this thing a try."

Harry lifted him up, twirled him around and put him down again before pressing a loud smooch on his lips. "Yes!"

"And don’t ever do that in public! Merlin, people will think I’ve got you under some insanity spell." Harry just grinned.

* * *


Harry’s nerves were of no help throughout dinner, as he fidgeted and pushed more food around his plate than he ate. Eventually, Hermione dropped her fork onto her plate. "Out with it, Harry."

He looked up, meeting the concerned stares of his two best friends. "What?"

"What did that pie ever do to you?" Ron pointed to the mess on Harry’s plate.

Hermione reached over and squeezed his hand. "You said you wanted to talk when you asked us to meet you for dinner. Maybe it’s best you just tell us now."

"I —" Harry put his own fork down and gave it up as a lost cause. He took a long draw from his pint before easing back in his seat and putting up a Muffliato. Staring at what used to be his meat pie, he began. "I’ve ..." This was so much harder than it’d been in his head. It shouldn’t be, he knew. These were his friends, his best friends, and they’d be fine with this. Wouldn’t they? He took a deep breath and rubbed his now sweaty palms over his jeans. "Right. I can do this." He looked from Hermione to Ron and saw nothing but concern and curiosity.

Hermione reached over and squeezed his hand again. "Go on."

"Yeah, just get it out, mate." Ron smiled at Harry encouragingly.

Another deep breath. "Right. So here’s the thing. I’ve been ... well, Ma—Draco and I have been seeing each other. As in ... well." He reached for his pint and swallowed down a good measure.

"Well, we’ve sort of figured that for months now, haven’t we?" Ron said.

Harry frowned. "You have?" Hermione held back a grin.

"Well, Hermione has. And when she pointed that out to me, I guess I’d already known that too." Harry’s mouth fell open and Ron continued. "I mean he’s pretty much all you ever talked about in your letters, and you’ve spent all your time together, and ..."

"But ..." He turned to Hermione. "How’d you put that together? I used to spend all my time with the two of you and we never slept together!"

Ron choked. Hermione helpfully patted him on the back while keeping her eyes on Harry. "Even in school, the two of you ... well, you were rather obsessed with each other, weren’t you?"

"We hated each other!"

She shrugged. "Perhaps. But you know ... fine line and all that."

Harry shook his head, bewildered that she’d have thought about their time in school in such a way.

Ron recovered from his coughing fit. "So was that it, mate? That was what you had to tell us?"

Harry’s leg started bouncing. "Er ... not everything."

"So go on then. Don’t keep us in suspense."

Now the hard part was over, and they didn’t seem bothered — or even surprised — by his news, he decided to just spit out the rest. "I’ve asked him to move in with me." Ron’s eyes widened. "And he said yes."

Well, at least something caught them by surprise, if the stunned looks they were giving each other were any sign.

Hermione recovered before Ron. "Oh. Well then." She lifted her wine glass. "I guess congratulations are in order."

She elbowed Ron and he picked up his pint. "Yeah. Congratulations."

Harry grinned and lifted his own glass. "Thanks."

* * *


"So it went well, then," Draco said when Harry’d told him about his night out. "They’re fine with it."

Harry threw himself down on his bed and put his arm over his eyes. "Well, fine might be pushing it."

"But I thought you said —"

He pulled himself into a sitting position, leaning his back against the wall. "They’re fine with the whole seeing each other thing."

"But living together?"

Harry recalled the turn their conversation had taken just before they’d parted ways. "Hermione thinks it’s a really big deal, you know, and —"

"And you don’t?" Draco’s tone warned Harry to tread lightly.

"Well, yeah. Of course I do. It’s just ..." Draco stared at him, waiting. "Well, she asked some questions ... life questions ... and I guess I realised that we’d never talked about ... well, a lot of things."

Draco leaned forward in his desk chair, elbows on his knees. "So let’s talk about them."

"Just like that?"

"Well, there’s no time like the present, is there? We’re leaving school in a few weeks, at which time, presumably, we’ll be moving in together. And we’ve our exams starting Monday. I sense this will weigh on you, so ... yes, we should talk right now. What questions did Granger have?"

"Stuff about family and friends. What we’ll do for holidays and whatnot."

"That doesn’t seem particularly earth-shattering, to be honest. Did you want to work out a schedule right now?"

Harry laughed. "No, I’m sure we can figure things out as we go."

"So ..."

Harry looked up at him, wondering if he had given this much thought. If he’d really considered the ramifications of their decision. If he’d change his mind. If this conversation might be the end of everything. Well, fuck it. Might as well get it overwith.

"Children. That’s the big thing." When Draco didn’t say anything, he continued. "We’re both only children, the end of our respective lines. I’d never really given it much thought before, but ... well, you’re a pureblood. I can’t imagine your father would be pleased to see the Malfoy line end with you."

"No, he wouldn’t be. He wasn’t pleased when I told him I’m gay, for that very reason. Other reasons too, perhaps, but that was the main one."

"And how do you feel about it?"

He shrugged. "There are options."

"Like marrying a pureblood witch?"

He nodded. "That’s one option. Get married, have an heir and a spare, and get out." Harry imagined Parkinson would jump all over that. "But since I’ve no interest — none whatsoever — in doing any of that with a witch, that option’s out." He crossed one leg over his knee and began to pick at his trouser leg. "But you, on the other hand ... you are attracted to women. That would be a reasonable and viable option for you."

"I ... no! I mean, yes, I find women attractive too, but ... no. I could never go into a marriage just to have children, knowing that I’d want out after that. I couldn’t. I couldn’t marry someone unless I loved them, man or woman." And then it hit him. They’d never said it. He’d never really thought about it. But as he stared into those blue-grey eyes, it hit him with the force of an Impedimenta to the chest.

He got up from the bed, heart racing, and crossed to where Draco sat. He leaned down and cupped Draco’s face in his palms, pressing a soft kiss to his lips. "I love you, Draco." Draco’s breath hitched. "Sure, I’ve thought about having kids, in a sort of abstract way, but — as crazy as this would have sounded to my younger self — I can’t imagine my life without you. Any time I think of the future, you’re in it."

Draco stood up, pressed a hand to Harry’s chest and — with a hunger in his eyes — walked him back towards his bed. "I want you to fuck me." He pushed Harry back onto the bed and starting pulling off his shirt. "Right now."

They’d not done that yet. A whole lot else, yes, but for some unspoken reason, they’d not crossed that line. They’d been content to explore with hands and mouths, on beds, desks, against walls, and a few times in the shower, but never ... that. Harry lay, cock hardening against the confines of his trousers, staring as Draco stripped off his own. "Are you a participant or an observer, Potter?"

Harry wasted no time divesting himself of his own clothes, tossing them into a pile on the floor. He pulled a now-naked Draco down on top of him, their mouths crashing together. He plunged his tongue eagerly into Draco’s equally eager mouth. Merlin, he could kiss this man all day. Just as that thought crossed his mind, Draco eased back from the kiss, working his lips and tongue across Harry’s jaw to his ear. He nibbled the lobe, growling, "Can’t wait to feel you inside me." Harry’s cock swelled even more at the urgency in those words.

Draco trailed his tongue down Harry’s neck, then kissed and licked down his chest before pulling one nipple into his mouth and sucking, drawing it into a hard nub as Harry arched into it with a moan. Draco chuckled. "So sensitive," he teased, before flicking it with his tongue and crossing over to do the same to the other.

Draco’s tongue slid its way down to Harry’s navel, causing Harry’s skin to prickle with need. "Fuck, your mouth will be the death of me," Harry growled as he reached down to grab handfuls of Draco’s hair. Draco thrust his tongue into Harry’s navel, mimicking what was to come. As Harry’s hips pushed up, he could feel the rumble of laughter in Draco’s chest.

Then Draco moved lower, kissing his way down, dragging his teeth across the sensitive spot where hip met leg. Harry forced his hips not to thrust upwards, silently begging for Draco’s mouth to go where he needed it most. As though reading Harry’s thoughts, Draco lifted his head slightly, grinned, then pressed barely-there kisses from root to tip and trailed his tongue back down again. Harry whimpered, threw his head back and felt Draco’s lips break into a smile before he made his way up Harry’s length again and licked the tip. This time, Harry’s hips did jerk, only to be stilled by Draco’s hands pressing him into the mattress while his tongue worked its magic.

When Draco’s lips brushed over the head of his cock, Harry groaned. Then Draco grasped the base and angled it towards his mouth, his tongue teasing the slit before he engulfed Harry in wet heat. Draco moaned around his length and Harry thought he might come right then and there. "Fuck, Draco. if you don’t stop —" Draco dragged his mouth slowly up Harry’s length, dragging his tongue roughly over the vein on the underside, Harry’s words lost in a wave of desire, his hands clenching desperately at the bed sheet.

Draco squeezed the base of Harry’s cock and pulled his mouth free. Harry blinked and stared down at him. "You alright there?" Draco asked, his eyes, dark with desire, twinkling in amusement.

Harry, breathing as though he’d run a marathon, managed, "Not if you want me to fuck you, I’m not. At least not if you keep that up."

Still holding firmly onto Harry’s cock, Draco swirled his tongue around the head, running the tip under the foreskin. Harry shuddered and the bastard smirked. "Oh, I definitely want you to fuck me." With a quick kiss to the sensitive head, he released Harry and lifted himself onto his knees. "Accio lube." The tube flew into his hand and with a cocky grin, he slapped it into Harry’s hands. "How do you want me?"

Fucking hell. To tell the truth, Harry wanted him every way he could have him. "All fours," he said, opting for the position that would afford him the best view of the arse he lusted after.

Draco obliged, nudging Harry to the side as he climbed up the bed, sticking said arse out invitingly. He looked over his shoulder. "Like that?" He wiggled his bum for good measure and Harry nodded as he swallowed around his suddenly dry throat.

He moved into position behind Draco, taking the time to run his hands down the length of his back, circling his arse cheeks and placing a kiss at the base of his spine. "Gorgeous." He ran his thumb over the puckered entrance and watched Draco’s skin erupt in goosebumps. He flicked open the tube and squeezed out a good measure of the viscous gel into his palm. Letting it warm in his hand, he took the opportunity to absorb the scene, Draco bared before him, open and vulnerable and trusting. Harry thanked whatever deities had graced him with this view.

When he’d looked his fill, Harry coated Draco, balls to back, with lube and ran a wet finger over Draco’s entrance, swirling it around the opening before sliding it gently inside. He watched as his finger was drawn into the heat of the channel. He withdrew it equally slowly, fascinated as Draco’s hole clung to his digit, as though to halt its retreat. Again and again he slid his finger in and out, watching the rise and fall of Draco’s breaths as he adjusted to the intrusion. "More."

Harry slid a second finger in next to the first and worked it in and out, in and out, until he had Draco gasping for another. He obliged and by the time Draco cried out, "Enough. Want you inside me," Harry was desperate for it too.

He squeezed out far more lube than strictly necessary in his haste and coated his cock before lining up the head. He placed his free hand at the base of Draco’s spine and leaned over to place a kiss between his shoulder blades. "Ready?"

Draco growled. "I’ve been ready for weeks, Potter." Harry chuckled, pressed forward and slowly slid home. He wasn’t prepared for the intensity, the pressure surrounding him nearly too much. "Oh, god. So tight." He held still, chest pressed to Draco’s back, afraid to move for fear of ending things before they even began. Draco’s arms shook slightly under his weight and he eased back a bit. "You okay? Does it hurt?"

"Yeah, a bit." His breathing felt laboured. "But it’s good. Just ... give me a minute." His voice was hoarse — though from pain or his previous labours, Harry couldn’t be sure.

Harry pressed soft kisses to his shoulder. "Take all the time you need." He tried to think of something — anything — that might help him last longer, but all his senses were on overload with the feel, the scent, the sight of this gorgeous man beneath him. All he could hope for was that Draco was as close to the brink as he was.

"Okay, move."

Harry placed another kiss on his shoulder before he pulled halfway out, then slid back in slowly. The next time he pulled out nearly to the tip before easing himself back in. Again and again he kept up a gruelling pace, willing himself not to come, not yet. He reached around and grasped Draco’s now half-hard cock. A few tugs brought him back to full hardness and Harry gradually increased his pace.

"Fuck!" Draco cried out suddenly. "Do that again!"

Harry had no idea what he’d just done but he tried to replicate the angle. Based on the delicious noises Draco made, he managed to hit that spot a few more times before he felt the familiar coil of orgasm bubbling just beneath the surface. He grasped Draco’s hips and drove in deeply, Draco pushing back to meet his every thrust. When Draco let out a guttural moan, his channel clenched Harry’s cock in a vice-like grip several times and propelled him over the edge.

Utterly spent, Harry collapsed beside Draco, his one arm flung lazily over his eyes. When his heart rate returned to normal, Harry wormed his arm under Draco’s neck and pulled his head to rest on Harry’s chest. They lay like that for a time, Harry marvelling that, after all they’d been through, they’d somehow managed to arrive at this place.

As he ran his fingers through Draco’s hair, Harry let his mind drift back to their earlier conversation. "So you said there were options, plural."

"Hmm?" Draco sounded ready to nod off. Harry nudged his shoulder and Draco grumbled.

Harry chuckled. "The first option — marriage for the purpose of producing children — is out, or so you say. Then I presume there’s adoption. And surrogacy. Does the wizarding community even consider that as an option?"

Draco grumbled and squirmed before settling into a more comfortable position, if his contented sigh was any indication. "You’re not going to let this go until we’ve talked about it, are you?"

"We don’t have to, if you don’t want."

Draco’s next sigh was his long-suffering one, which made Harry smile. "Fine, then. Yes, adoption and surrogacy are both options. But there’s another, rather unconventional one."

"What’s that?"

"Under certain circumstances, and given the right conditions, a man can carry a child."

Harry laughed. "Very funny."

"It’s not a joke."

Harry sat up, effectively pushing Draco off his chest. Draco huffed. "You’ve got to be shitting me," Harry said. "I’ve never seen a pregnant man before." Harry thought about that. "Well, if you don’t count the special effects in some Muggle movies." He only recalled one, but suspected there might be more.

"I am not shitting you. And what kind of vile term is that?" Harry chuckled. "It is possible, in rare circumstances, and if the two wizards’ magic is compatible, that one of them could carry a child to term. I don’t know all the specifics, but there is a certain amount of preparatory spell work involved, as you might imagine, to prepare the body. Very few men have attempted it — most simply opt for the traditional marriage and after a child or two have been born, the couple go about their separate lives. Often remaining under the same roof, only with separate bedrooms."

"That sounds awful."

Draco shrugged. "Not really, if you think about it. Pansy and I actually discussed it as a possibility. You know, if neither of us has found the right person, we might consider that as an option."

Harry scowled. "I doubt that’s what she would have wanted from you, even if she agreed to it."

Draco snorted. "No doubt she imagined she could turn me straight. Like generations of women before her, I imagine."

"But you’d do that?"

"I would consider it, yes. It would not be ideal." He shuddered. "And certainly not enjoyable, but ... well, if I found myself alone, years and years from now, it might be something to contemplate."

Harry pulled him closer. "But you’re not alone."

Draco draped his arm over Harry and rested his cheek on Harry’s chest. "No, I’m not."

"Good." Harry kissed the top of his head. "So, back to this option I still think you’re joking about."

"Right. Historically, the natural route was the one most often chosen. But that didn’t give two women or two men the option to have their own children together. Sometimes one of the natural parents would give up the child to the couple to raise, but more often than not, it wasn’t done. So some innovative wizards decided to pursue male pregnancy. With magic, they reasoned, why couldn’t it be done?"

"And they did it." Harry still thought Draco was pulling a fast one on him, but he had to admit he was curious about the possibilities.

"They did. But they found that the magical signatures can often be incompatible, even if the people are not. Which meant difficulty either conceiving to begin with or carrying to term. So that limited the numbers as well. Plus most men simply don’t want to carry a child."

"I’m still not sure this isn’t some joke you’re playing on me, something you and Ron can laugh about for years to come."

Draco lifted his head and grinned widely. "While that does sound like something I would do, in this case I am being completely serious. I looked into it a lot. I’m a pureblood and, as you rightly stated, the last of my line. The idea of a loveless marriage, though not abhorrent to me, is nevertheless something I don’t like the idea of. The act of conceiving children with a woman I like even less. My father was forever going on about heirs and family duty and all that business, so I looked for a way to satisfy my familial obligations without compromising who I am. And I found this."

"And you’d be willing to do that? To carry a child?"

He shrugged and rested his head on Harry’s chest again. "Would you?"

Harry considered that and what it might entail. The weirdness of it all, having a living human being growing inside him. Then again, he’d carried a piece of Voldemort inside him for years. Couldn’t be any weirder than that, he supposed. And the press, all the attention. Well, that would just be a new twist on an old habit. He shrugged. "If this is actually a thing — and I’m not saying I believe you — I suppose I’d consider it. Not right now, but a few years down the road, maybe. I suppose it would depend on the circumstances, but yeah. For someone I loved, I’d consider it. And you?"

"For you? Yeah, I’d consider it."

"For me?"

"Yes, Potter, for you." He crawled up to give Harry a soft, lingering kiss. When he pulled back, he smiled and his eyes gleamed. "I love you, too, you idiot."

* * *



EPILOGUE — SEVEN YEARS LATER ...

James ran across the room and tried to climb onto Draco’s lap. Harry scooped him up. "Now, now, little man, your squirmy little self won’t fit on Papa’s lap right now." He sat down on his favourite overstuffed chair of Ron and Hermione’s.

Ron snorted. "He can barely fit on yours either."

Harry gave him a two-fingered salute. "Shut it, you. I’m not that far along."

Ron scooped James from Harry’s arms. "In fact, my dear godson, mine is about the only lap here you can fit on right now." He carried a giggling James around the room and had him gently pat first Hermione’s tummy — "That’s baby number one, here any day now" — then Draco’s — "And that’s baby number two, soon after that" — and finally Harry’s — "And that’s baby number three, a couple of months later."

James wiggled out of Ron’s arms and pointed at Hermione. "Auntie one." Then he pointed at Draco. "Papa two." Then at Harry. "Daddy three."

Harry scooped up his son once more, placed him on his knee, and gave Ron a pointed look. "That’s right, little man. Lots of little ones for you to torment when you all go to school."

Hermione pointed at James. "And three of them to fight back if you try, don’t you forget."

Ron laughed as James tried to get comfortable on the reduced space of Harry’s lap. "Explain to me again why the two of you both decided to have a child at the same time."

"Actually, Ron, they’ve never told us," Hermione pointed out.

"Yes, thanks, Hermione. I’m aware."

"But you said —"

Ron cut her off and looked pointedly at Draco. "So, I thought, after you carried that little monster around—" He pointed a thumb towards James "—it was his turn." He pointed at Harry.

"Yes, well," Draco began, fidgeting to try to get comfortable. Harry held in a chuckle at the sight. Draco hated their furniture even when he wasn’t over eight months pregnant. "The specialist neglected to inform us that I ran a risk of conceiving again, as the spells cast on me prior to the first pregnancy would still be in place. Probably assumed I’d be the one to carry a second one anyway. And ..." He looked at Harry before continuing.

Harry shrugged. "He asked." Hermione smirked.

Draco continued. "We’d cast the conception spell — which is generalised and lingers for several hours or until it takes — and, well, it didn’t take with Harry." His cheeks went pink but when Harry didn’t jump in to rescue him, he carried on. "And ... let’s just say we were inclined to carry on, switch things up, so to speak, and didn’t think things through. The spell still hovered over us, and the earlier spells on my body were still firmly in place." He patted his swollen belly. "As is rather obvious now. And, well, it took."

"But then why would you do it again with Harry?"

Draco squeezed the bridge of his nose, between the eyes. "Because I didn’t notice the signs until a good ten weeks in, and by then ..."

"By then, Harry was up the duff, too." Ron burst out laughing. "Oh my god, this is too good!"

Harry grumbled. "Oh, fuck off, Ron."

"Fu—" James managed before Harry’s hand clamped gently over his mouth.

Ron scooped him up once more. still laughing. "Your daddies are crazy, James, you know that? Crazy!"

"Careful, Weasley," Draco warned. "I’ve given Hermione all the information she needs." Ron furrowed his brows. "Not that it’s been done that way before — no need, really — but I’m sure your brilliant wife could figure out a way for you to carry the next one of your children."

Ron’s jaw dropped and his face drained of all colour, save his freckles. "You wouldn’t."

Harry wasn’t sure which of them he was speaking too, but he took the opportunity to laugh all the same. "I wouldn’t test them, Ron. You know full well they’re the brains in our families."

Ron put James down, who once more made a bee-line for Draco. "Right then, what can I get for you three bringers of life? Takeaway, perhaps?"

When they were all busily wolfing down their meals, Ron leaned in to Harry. "You don’t think it’s possible, do you?" he asked. "I mean that I could ... that Hermione would ..." He swallowed with a pained look on his face. "Draco’s just kidding, right?"

Harry shrugged. "Who knows?" He looked across the table at Draco who caught his eye and winked. "After all, we thought he was joking the first time he brought this up." Harry saw Hermione and Draco whispering as they watched Ron, big grins on their faces. He rubbed one hand over his tummy and slapped Ron on the shoulder with his other. "But isn’t magic wonderful?"

~ THE END ~


sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 17
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 17


Harry felt marginally better after he took a hot shower to wash away the anger from his conversation with Ron. He swallowed back a good measure of firewhiskey before refilling his glass and sending a message letting Draco know he’d returned. He was halfway through his second glass when Draco arrived.

He eyed Harry’s glass, noticed his wet hair and looked around the room. "Seems to me you weren’t gone long enough to have eaten and had a shower after returning, am I right?"

Harry shot back the balance of the glass and gave a curt nod. "Couldn’t stomach any food."

Draco raised a brow – Harry ignored the judgement in the move – and motioned to Harry’s glass. "How much of that have you been able to stomach?"

"This is my second glass, Mum. Thanks for asking."

Draco snorted. "And before that?"

"A couple of pints. Is that it for the inquisition?"

Draco shrugged. "Suit yourself. I did bring alcohol." He held up a bottle of wine and a bottle of firewhiskey. "No doubt better than the swill you’re currently imbibing, though I don’t know that the quality matters much to you."

"Right now? Not particularly, no."

Draco put down the bottles and with a wave of his wand, two platters appeared. "I thought this might happen, so I took it upon myself to prepare some sustenance to counteract – or at least slow down – the effects of a vat of whiskey on your body."

"You cooked for me?" Draco nodded. "You prepared the meal?"

"I have been known to cook on occasion, yes."

"Really?"

Draco smacked his arm. "Yes, really. It’s nothing like you might get at Hogwarts or the Manor, but it’s perfectly edible." He waved his wand several times, clearing the table, setting it, then placing the food upon it.

When he removed the covers from the platters, Harry breathed in deeply. "It smells delicious." His mouth began to water and he realised he was, in fact, hungry.

Draco smirked. "It’s just pasta and garlic bread, but I do make a mean marinara, if I do say so myself." He motioned for Harry to eat.

When he noticed no plate for Draco, Harry asked, "Aren’t you eating?"

Draco shook his head. "I ate already. I thought you might have done too while you were out." He eyed Harry’s glass again. "But on the off chance it didn’t go well, I prepared extra figuring you could use some food and knowing you probably wouldn’t get anything for yourself. The carbs should do a bang-up job of absorbing some of the alcohol in your body."

Harry picked up a fork and dug in. "Who says I want to absorb the alcohol?"

Draco poured out two glasses of wine and placed one in front of Harry. As an afterthought, he exchanged Harry’s firewhiskey glass for one of water, giving Harry a pointed look as he plunked it down in front of him. "I’d wager your head will thank me in the morning."

Harry shrugged, now unable to speak with a mouthful of pasta. When he swallowed, he managed, "That’s what hangover potions are for."

"Too true, but they don’t alleviate all the effects. I always feel a bit off, even if not horrifically hungover. I find it’s best to not get there in the first place."

Harry snorted, remembering a night not too long ago when Draco was far from sober himself. He opted not to point this out. He had brought Harry dinner, after all. "This tastes even better than it smells. Thanks."

"You’re welcome. Now stop talking and eat."

Harry didn’t need telling twice. They sat in companionable silence while he wolfed down the meal. When at last he’d finished, Draco grinned. "For someone who wasn’t hungry, you certainly cleared your plate well enough."

Harry waved the dishes off to the counter and took a sip of another exceptionally delicious wine. "Mm. Must have been the company."

"I make you hungry?"

Harry’s stomach tensed. Draco made him hungry alright, but not for food. Once more he kept his thoughts to himself. "More like Ron’s company tonight turned me off. I hadn’t realised how famished I was until I had food placed in front of me. Thanks for that."

"You’re welcome. So ... now that you’ve eaten and are likely as relaxed as you’re going to get tonight, tell me what happened."

Harry picked up his wine glass and took a long sip. "Ron’s a stubborn git, that’s what happened."

Draco coughed something that sounded curiously like cauldron and kettle. Harry glared at him. "So what else is new? He’s stubborn, you’re stubborn. Did you at least get to tell him how pissed off you are?"

"Well, yeah, but he still doesn’t get that he did anything wrong."

"So he didn’t apologise?"

Harry recalled the half-arsed explanation Ron had given. "Not in any meaningful way, no."

Draco looked over the rim of his glass curiously. "Define meaningful."

Harry finished his glass of wine with an appreciative hum. "I mean he said sorry, but didn’t mean it."

"And you know this how?"

"I know him. He’s only sorry he got caught." Harry ran his hand through his hair. "And he keeps up with the excuses, as though he still thinks what he did was right."

Draco swirled the remains of his wine and stared into the liquid for a time before responding. "What if he never means it, if he never really apologises? Then what? Do you think there’ll come a time when you can just agree to disagree and move on?"

Harry squeezed his eyes shut. He couldn’t really answer that because he didn’t know what the truth was. Could he forgive Ron? He might be able to forgive Gin, but Ron, he wasn’t so sure. Ron knew him better than anyone, better even than Hermione. He didn’t know if he could get past this. Ever. No matter what Ron said or did. Even if he apologised and meant it.

Before he had a chance to answer, Draco asked, "Can you ever imagine forgiving him?" Harry just stared blankly but said nothing. "I mean, you’re all about forgiveness. Look at me. You’ve forgiven me for all sorts of shit I’ve done over the years, and there was a lot."

"True, but Ron knows me."

"I know you, too."

Harry shook his head. "Not like Ron. He knows pretty much all there is to know about me. About my past. Things only he and Hermione know."

Draco pursed his lips as though the thought irritated him, but he recovered quickly. "And that changes how you feel about him? Makes you incapable of forgiving him? Or makes him unworthy of forgiveness?"

"Yes." Harry ran his hands through his hair again. "No. I don’t know. I can’t explain it properly. My past, what he did, it all relates."

"I don’t know what you mean."

"I know. I’m not making any sense."

"You know you never really told me about your past. Not really. Nothing from before school."

"You didn’t tell me much either."

Draco considered this before nodding. "I think maybe we were in a place when we really needed to look forward, so we never took the time to look back."

Harry shrugged. "I guess. But it’s more than that."

"How so?"

"I don’t like talking about my past. It wasn’t a particularly happy time in my life."

Draco raised a brow. "Worse than Voldemort?"

"Well, no," Harry conceded. "But in some ways it was nearly as bad. And Ron knows about my past. He knows that, of all people, he shouldn’t have done what he did." Harry started to fidget. He hated even thinking back to that time.

"Hey." Draco put a hand over Harry’s now shaking knee. Harry hadn’t even noticed him getting up. "I’m not going to force you to talk about it – it’s not like I’m in any position to anyway – but I’d like to understand why you’re being so hard on the weasel. Not that I think he deserves any better, but he is your best friend and I can see this is getting to you and it’s more than anger."

"It’s just ... he did to me what he knew would ..."

"Would what?"

Harry stood up and looked for his whiskey glass. "I’m gonna need a lot more alcohol if I’m going to talk about my childhood." He walked to the counter and poured himself a triple before returning to the table with it. His whole body shook and he just stared into the glass, already back in the cupboard at Privet Drive.

"I know it wasn’t pleasant." Draco frowned. "I’ve heard the rumours. But I always figured that’s all they were – rumours."

Harry squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, then took a fortifying breath and swig. He looked back at Draco, saw the concern and curiosity in his gaze. He could trust this man. He knew he could. Against all odds, perhaps, but there you go. "Most are, I guess. Well, I think they are anyway, since I try not to listen to speculation about myself." He sipped his drink. "But yeah, it was pretty bad."

"So tell me."

Harry nodded, figuring it was probably long past time to open up about it. "I don’t like talking about it," he said again, "but maybe I should."

"For what it’s worth, I won’t tell anyone."

Harry shrugged and smiled. "I know. I trust you." Draco’s eyes widened. "Don’t look so surprised."

"But I am. I mean ... after everything ... after, well ..."

"Right." Harry swirled the liquid in his glass and sipped some more, knowing he needed some serious liquid courage for this conversation. "You know the story: Voldemort killed my parents and tried to kill me when I was a year old. What you didn’t know is what happened when he tried to kill me, which I’ll come back to. Anyway, Dumbledore sent Hagrid to get me out of there and he took me to my aunt and uncle’s house."

"The Muggles."

"Right. Only there weren’t your regular Muggles. See, they knew about magic because of my parents. But my aunt was jealous of her sister and had grown to hate everything about magic. So they kept it all from me."

"You didn’t know?"

"Nope. They told me that my parents were killed in a car crash, which was where my scar came from. And they tried to suppress any hint of magic, so they could ... how did my uncle put it? Oh, yeah, they tried to stamp it out of me. I got punished every time I had an incidence of uncontrolled magic."

Draco fidgeted in his seat. "Go on."

"So I lived in a cupboard and was never told who I was and --"

"Wait a minute. Back up there. What’s that about a cupboard?"

"My room was the cupboard under the stairs. I had a mattress and ... well, not much else. They locked me in there fairly regularly, sometimes for days if I was being punished, and it was pretty horrible."

Draco’s face reddened, his jaw clenched and his wand hand twitched. "I ... what the fuck kind of people are your aunt and uncle?"

"They aren’t typical Muggles, like I said. My aunt was jealous and my uncle figured if they pushed me down enough, made sure I never knew about my past, about myself, about my parents, maybe the magic would never come out in me. And when it did, they lied to me about it. They knew what was happening, but until I was eleven, I didn’t have a clue that I was a wizard or that magic was real."

"But ... what did your friends do? Didn’t they say something about the way you were treated? Try to help? Tell their parents? A teacher? Aren’t there laws against treating children that way?"

Harry shrugged. "I didn’t have any friends. My cousin saw to that. He would beat up anyone that even tried to be nice to me. So yeah. I didn’t go to any teachers or anything because what good would it have done?"

"I— I can’t believe—" Draco looked ready to punch something. "I’m so sorry. You don’t have to—"

Harry took another swig of his firewhiskey. "No need to be sorry. It’s just ... well, it’s been a really long time since I told anyone all of this, and ... it’s harder than I expected it might be. I think if I just spill it all out at once, it’ll be easier."

"Go on then."

"Right. Where was I? Oh, right. No friends. So I had no friends, no real family, I lived in a cupboard and had spiders for company. Not much of a childhood. Fast forward to my eleventh birthday, or just before. All these Hogwarts letters started arriving, but my uncle took them all and burned them. Wouldn’t even let me read them. Took us all away to escape them. Only on my birthday, right at midnight, Hagrid showed up to hand deliver me my first ever birthday cake." He smiled at the memory. "That and a Hogwarts letter. My uncle tried to stop him, but for the first time in my life, someone stood up for me. He told me I was a wizard and that I’d be going to Hogwarts. Long story short, my aunt and uncle weren’t happy, but they couldn’t do anything about it."

Draco smiled. Then the smile slid off his face. "So Hagrid was the first person from the wizarding world you’d met?"

Harry nodded. "First one I knew about anyway. And, if you can believe it, you were the first wizard my age I’d ever met."

"I was?"

"Mm hmm. Madam Malkin’s."

"But ... you never said."

Harry shrugged. "I already felt overwhelmed and then you went on about brooms and Quidditch and school houses and all I kept thinking was that I didn’t have a clue what you were talking about. And I didn’t want to tell you that, so ... well. Then you insulted Hagrid and I didn’t much care what you said after that."

"Fuck, I was a prat back then."

Harry grinned and raised his glass in a toast. "That you were, Malfoy." Draco tried to glare at him, but the pain in his features took the sting out of it. "But it’s all good. Hagrid filled me in on some of the stuff and it turned out to be the best birthday I’d ever had, before I had to go back to the Dursleys."

"You went back there? Why?"

Harry shrugged. "It was my home. Didn’t have anywhere else to go, did I? Anyway, after I got back there I had a whole month before school and I started doubting everything. Then when my uncle took me to the train station, he laughed at me, having a ticket for a non-existing platform, and left me between platforms nine and ten, figuring it was all a big joke."

Draco waved his wand and the good bottle of firewhiskey and two fresh glasses flew to the table. He poured them both a good measure, shoving the dregs of Harry’s substandard whiskey to the side. "And he left you – an eleven year old – alone at King’s Cross Station, even though he thought it was all a joke?"

"Er ... yeah." The question threw Harry – he hadn’t really given it much thought since. "I imagine he didn’t much care what happened to me, and just hoped I’d be gone for good."

"That motherfucker." Now Draco was shaking.

Harry grinned slightly. "It’s okay. It all worked out. I ran into the Weasleys and they helped me get onto the platform and the rest is history."

Draco mumbled something into his glass as he drank his whiskey.

Harry took another sip. "So that’s my family."

"And you went back there again? After going to Hogwarts? Couldn’t you have ... I dunno ... stayed at the school? Or with the Weasleys?"

"Well, the Weasleys didn’t really know me, did they? They only saw me the once at King’s Cross. Besides, I had to go back."

"Why the hell would you have to do that?"

Harry took another sip. Distantly he registered just how much better it was than the swill Draco’d commented on earlier. "Because Dumbledore had invoked ancient magic to protect me. As long as I lived under my family’s roof, Voldemort couldn’t get to me."

Draco seemed to calm at this. "So Dumbledore told you all this? How did you react when you found out what had really happened to your parents? That Voldemort had tried to kill you?"

Harry let out a derisive snort. "Yeah, that’s not quite how it happened." He reached for the bottle and topped up both their glasses. "Hagrid had told me about Voldemort before and I heard all sorts of stuff at school – which is weird, by the way, hearing things about yourself from strangers. But Dumbledore kept pretty much everything from me. Only told me what he thought I needed to know."

"Wait. Didn’t you fight Voldemort off that first year too? What did Dumbledore tell you about that? And when? And when did he know?"

Harry laughed. "So I can probably do a full-on interview with you later, where I can tell you all about my life, but for now I’ll sum it up by saying that Dumbledore kept everything to himself, releasing little bits of information at a time. When it was most convenient. For him." Harry couldn’t keep the resentment out of his voice. "It was all in my best interest, of course."

Draco snorted. "Sure it was."

Harry swigged back some whiskey. "Exactly. It was always what worked for him. He thought he knew what was best – at the time I thought it was what was best for me but I learned the truth later on."

"So what did he say when you confronted him?"

Harry sighed. "He was already dead when I found out."

"Then how did you—?"

"Snape."

"Snape told you?"

"In a manner of speaking, yes. As he lay dying, he gave me his memories. I watched them in Dumbledore’s Pensieve and ... well, then I knew."

Draco no longer looked angry, but curious. "Knew what?"

"That Dumbledore had kept the most important information from me until it was time for me to die."

"Wait. What?"

Harry got up and began pacing the room. "Remember I said that something happened the night Voldemort killed my parents?"

"Yes."

"Well, he’d been creating Horcruxes – objects that contained pieces of his soul, so that he would be immortal, unable to die – and I guess he’d planned to create another that night. Only when his spell didn’t work on me, a piece of his soul ended up inside of me."

Draco’s jaw dropped and he stared at Harry. Harry pointed to his scar. Draco finished his whiskey and poured them both another. "You had a piece of Voldemort’s soul inside you?" Harry nodded. "And Dumbledore knew that." He nodded again. "And he didn’t tell you."

"That’s right. Even when he told me about the Horcruxes and his theory – only when he himself was dying and needed me to carry on the search, of course – he conveniently left out that I was the last Horcrux. And that I would have to die in order for anyone to ever be able to kill Voldemort."

"He was setting you up to die?"

Harry nodded. "As Snape put it, like a pig to the slaughter. But, hey, it was all for the greater good."

"I – I don’t know what to say."

"Not much to say really. Basically my whole life people kept things from me, lied to me, manipulated me and the people around me. Controlled my life without my ever knowing."

"And Ron knew all this?"

"Yeah, he and Hermione knew. They’re the only people I’ve told. Until now." Harry laughed. "It’s funny, really. Ron was angrier with Dumbledore than I was and he doesn’t get how hypocritical he’s being. He just doesn’t see it."

"So when the weasel and weaselette ..."

"Exactly. Ginny never knew, so I’m not as furious with her. I’m pissed, yeah, but she didn’t know just how much of a betrayal that was, them going to you and then keeping it from me for years. Forever, I’m sure, if you hadn’t told me."

"I should have told you sooner."

"Yeah, you should have. But then you didn’t know either." He drank the last of his whiskey and put the glass down. "But now you do."

"I feel like there’s still a lot you aren’t telling me."

"True, but those are the low lights. In a nutshell, I’ve been manipulated my whole life and I swore it would never happen again. But then the last person I ever expected ... well. So that’s why I’m so pissed at Ron. And it’s why I don’t know if I can ever forgive him."

"That’s understandable." He opened his mouth to ask more, but then closed it again.

They sat silently sipping on their whiskey, each lost in thought. When Draco spoke again, he switched subjects. "So, did you get to the office?"

"Oh, right. I can’t believe I forgot to mention that." Had it only been hours ago? It felt like days. "I confirmed Rowle’s magical signature."

"But he couldn’t get in this time."

"Right. You know, that still bothers me."

"What does?"

"How he managed to get past your wards. They aren’t easy to break through." Draco wouldn’t meet his eyes, and Harry chuckled. "Relax. I know they’re not exactly Ministry-approved wards." Draco’s eyes widened. "You don’t think mine are, do you?"

"I—" He narrowed his eyes at Harry. "No, I suppose you wouldn’t much care about rules like that."

Harry grinned. "Exactly. And I’m not about to report you either, so don’t worry." He understood Draco’s concern. No one at the Ministry really gave a damn about the levels of wards people kept at their homes, unless they were set to injure as well as secure, or if they alerted Muggles to the presence of magic. But technically they could charge someone with breaking the law. And, given his past – and the level of animosity many at the Ministry had for the Malfoys – Draco wouldn’t want to risk officials finding out. Harry hoped that no one would be so petty, but who knew for sure?

"So now what?"

"Now we continue to wait. And keep watch for anything out of the ordinary. His direct line to you is now broken off; that might push him to do something."

Draco tried to look unaffected, but Harry could see concern in his eyes. "Like what?"

Harry didn’t want to worry Draco too much, but he did need to be cautious. "This is Rowle we’re talking about. I wouldn’t put anything past him."

***

The next day saw no progress in the case and Harry was glad of it. He received notification that Ginny had dropped by the house, but he waited until she’d left before he returned to Grimmauld. She’d taken the box Harry’d put her remaining things into but this time had left no note. Just a hint of her perfume lingered, the only sign she’d been there. Perhaps she’d finally got the message. Or perhaps Ron had told her what Harry had said. Whatever the case, with a quick wave of his wand, he confirmed that nothing of hers remained. He took a deep, calming breath and then, with a heavy heart, reset his wards to keep her and Ron out. He was tempted to do the same for all the Weasleys but could find no good reason for it. The rest of the family had done nothing wrong. They might agree with Ron and Ginny’s actions, if they ever found out, but they’d played no hand in them. Besides, they were Harry’s family too. At least he hoped they still were.

That done, he spent the day cleaning and putting away the overt reminders of his and Ginny’s time together. He left a few Weasley family photos, but by the time he was done, he was confident that he wouldn’t have constant reminders of Ginny everywhere he turned. Eventually he’d touch up the place, redecorate a bit to make it truly his own, but for now this would have to do.

Even though the place felt empty, it was good to be home.

The following day, Harry was at the office, once more going through Rowle’s extensive file, looking for something – anything – he might have missed before, when the coin in his pocket burned.

Lab broken into. Left a note.

Adrenaline pumped through him. Are you okay?

Yes. Arrived to find mess.

He breathed a sigh of relief. He bloody well should have warded Draco’s lab before this. That was sloppy. Be right there. He returned Rowle’s file to records and was out the door in no time.

He Apparated to the lab and found a shaken Draco staring at the devastation. "Holy shit."

Draco turned angry eyes towards Harry. "He destroyed everything." His hands balled into fists at his sides. "What’s the point of that? I mean look at this place!"

Harry wanted to comfort him, but had to focus on the case. "Did you touch anything?"

"No. I walked in and found this disaster. I did cast a stasis charm over the lot, in case volatile ingredients came into contact with each other, but otherwise left everything as it was. Then I messaged you."

"Okay, then. Let me call the forensics team out."

"Is that necessary?"

"Yes, Draco. This isn’t just your private residence full of innocuous contents. This is a laboratory with chemicals and other substances that, combined in the wrong way, could pose a public danger. It needs to be contained and evacuation of neighbouring units might be in order."

Draco wrapped his arms around his sides, like he had done when his flat had been broken into. Only this time he was more angry than scared. "Fine," he said. "But there shouldn’t be anything to concern anyone but me. Any damage caused by potential reactions would be localised and non-lethal."

"Okay, good to know. Is there anything missing?"

Draco frowned. "I didn’t check. I mean everything’s destroyed, except for a few things on the shelves. I’m not even sure my equipment can be repaired. Some of it is rather delicate."

"Do you have an accurate inventory to compare to?"

He nodded. With a sigh, he withdrew his wand and cast several spells. After a few moments, he inhaled sharply. "Oh my god!"

"What is it?" Harry asked. "Should we leave? Evacuate the area? Is there something wrong?"

Draco’s face reddened and his wand arm shook. "That fucker!"

"What?"

He pointed his wand at the distant cabinet. An entire shelf of vials remained unbroken. "Over there. The fucker planted illegal potions in my lab. That bastard!"

"He what?"

"Controlled substances," Draco said. "Drugs. Illegal drugs. Highly addictive and illegal substances in my fucking lab!"

"Relax, Draco."

He turned on Harry, face furious. "How the fuck am I supposed to relax when that fucker planted illicit substances in my lab? He obviously wants them found so I get thrown in prison!"

Harry placed a hand on his shoulder but Draco shrugged it off. "You’re not going to prison," Harry assured him.

"Oh, really? You mean the forensics team that you have to call out to the scene won’t notice? You know, those potions experts and scientists that are trained to detect such things will simply overlook it and say nothing?"

"Relax, Draco."

"Stop telling me to relax!"

"Fine," Harry said, resisting the urge to shake some sense into him. "Don’t relax." He pulled out his kit bag and expanded it to its regular size. "I’m going to start cataloguing the scene. You make sure there’s nothing else in here that doesn’t belong and let me know if anything’s missing." He then withdrew a camera and began taking photos and making notes. Once he was done all that, he withdrew evidence bags and placed all undamaged vials from the cabinet into them, labelling them with their location as he went. "Anything else here that doesn’t belong?"

Draco shook his head. "Not that I can see. And it looks like all my equipment is here, however damaged it may be. But as for the potions and ingredients, I can’t tell for sure what’s missing or damaged until I return everything to its original state. Then I can count everything."

Harry nodded and pointed to the evidence bags. "Tell me which of these aren’t yours."

Draco pointed to six different bags. "Those."

Harry nodded, wrote ‘Planted’ on each bag and numbered them one through six. Then he put the bags and his camera into his kit bag and sent the whole thing to his hotel room.

"What are you doing?" Draco asked.

"Protecting you."

"Are you insane? I can’t ask you to do that."

"You didn’t ask me to."

"Harry, no. You can’t."

"I just did."

"You can’t destroy evidence. You can’t ruin your career. I won’t let you." Harry’s shoulders shook as he tried not to laugh. "It’s not funny!"

Harry’s laughter subsided and he became serious. "I know it’s not funny. Rowle is trying to ruin your life. He did something stupid and may have fucked up."

"But Harry."

Harry held up a hand. "I’m not destroying anything. I took photographs of the scene and I collected the evidence. I will include everything in my report and the files. Eventually. But it won’t do anyone – least of all you – any good to have you thrown in prison. And I’m not wasting resources investigating you instead of real criminals."

"But you’ll get in –"

"I won’t be in any trouble. I’ve been given a great deal of latitude on this case, from the Minister and Head Auror directly. Their concerns remain. They were worried about the bias in the department against you, and this would only serve to cause a distraction. I’ll inform them of these developments and explain what I’m doing. And together we’ll decide where to have the contents of the vials analysed, and hopefully we can come up with something linking them to Rowle. I’ll also tell them that you volunteered the information about these potions and that you had ample time to dispose of them before I arrived, had they been yours. Okay?"

"So you’re not putting your career at risk for me."

"No, I’m not." Draco’s shoulders relaxed and Harry sent a Patronus to the forensics team. "But I would, you know."

"Yeah," Draco scowled. "That’s what I’m afraid of."



TBC

sesheta66: (Default)
Sorry for the L-O-N-G delay between the last post and this one. Went on a trip and have been busy with spring cleaning and work and Glompfest. I do hope to get back to once-a-week posting until I'm done, but it might take a wee bit longer. But it will definitely be done soon. We're getting close to wrapping it up, and much of the end is already written. So, thanks for your patience and now, part 16 - enjoy!

Title: Malicious Intent – Part 16
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.4K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 16


Harry didn’t have work the next day, and took advantage of the break to get some shopping done. With the unseasonably nice weather, he took a walk around the lake in Beddington Park in Muggle Sutton to clear his head. He’d found he liked the grounds and the peace that fell over him when he escaped the surrounding city.

Sat on a bench breathing in the crisp, fresh air, Harry found himself pleased with how things had gone the night before with Draco. It felt like old times, when they were working on the rebuild of Hogwarts and getting to know each other, only now it was without the cloud of the war hanging over them. It also helped to have the maturity that came from years of growing up and figuring out who they were as individuals rather than as pawns on opposing sides of a war.

He tried to appreciate the friendship as it had been, before things had changed, but what had grown out of it was too intertwined with everything else that he couldn't stop himself reliving some of their more intimate moments. It didn’t help that he still felt drawn to the man, and he knew the feeling was mutual. Though sober Draco was determined to resist the pull, given what he’d said the other night when Harry’d found him drunk, it was clear his feelings went far deeper than he’d ever admit when he wasn’t under the influence.

It had been a few weeks after their first somewhat fumbling encounter at Hogwarts. They’d been nearly inseparable but hadn’t yet done much more than they had done that day. A bit of groping here and there, a few messy, fumbling blow jobs that were amazing nevertheless, and an awful lot of kissing. But, by some unspoken agreement, they hadn’t gone any further. Neither of them wanted to ruin that tentative whatever-it-was they’d had, he supposed, so they hadn’t pushed. But Harry wanted. Wanted Draco so badly he could taste it. Taste him on his tongue even hours after they’d parted.

But that all changed after that huge blow-out with Ron at the pub. Had he known, even then? Harry couldn’t even remember the details of their fight, or how it had got so out of control, but he did remember a mention of Draco. Ron hadn’t been part of the rebuilding effort at Hogwarts – hadn’t wanted to return to the place where Fred had died – and so he hadn’t witnessed all the changes in Draco. Not that he would have, even if he’d been there. And he absolutely couldn’t understand Harry’s friendship with him.

For Harry’s part, he’d drifted away from the Weasleys. Not that he’d intended for it to happen, but their all-encompassing grief had been too much for him. He missed Fred, of course, but he missed Lupin as well. And Tonks and Dumbledore and Sirius and Colin and all the others that had died. He tried not to feel guilty – he’d finally accepted that it wasn’t all his fault, though some days were harder than others – but the weight on him whenever he went to the Burrow was more than he could take. So he’d withdrawn from them, bit by bit, until he only saw them when they’d made specific plans, usually on some occasion or other.

And then there’d been Draco, someone who’d previously blamed Harry for his father’s predicament, but who’d come around. Someone that didn’t look at him with pain behind his eyes, right down to his soul. Somehow they’d both ended up in the same place, at the same time, channelling their anger, not at each other as they’d done in the past, but at the challenge before them, Harry to rebuild the only place he’d ever thought of as home, and Draco to assuage his guilt over letting Death Eaters into the school that had welcomed him. It had been awkward at first, quiet during their breaks, but eventually, slowly, they’d both started to talk. And as time went on, small talk had turned to real talk, meaningful discussions about life – past, present and future. And Harry’d found himself wondering what might have been, had Malfoy not been such a git by insulting Hagrid and Ron, and had Harry taken his hand in friendship.

He hadn’t said any of that to Ron, but he had said that they got on quite well now. That Malfoy had changed. That he wasn’t so bad after all. But Ron was having none of that. So they’d stopped talking about the rebuild efforts at the school in favour of nothing conversations that were surface at best and superfluous at worst. Which had only served to draw Harry closer to Draco.

A couple of days after their trip to Wales, Harry’d left Draco at his flat to go meet Ron at his latest favourite pub. He’d still been thinking about their trip, and how light and free it’d made him feel to just be himself and be with Draco, when he’d walked in. The minute Ron had opened his mouth, Harry’s good mood had vanished. He’d gone on about Ginny and the family and Draco’s family, and what the fuck was Harry doing, and on and on. Harry’d tuned him out even then, sick to death of the judgment in his tone and the mounting pressure he’d felt weighing on his chest. To this day, he couldn’t remember what either of them had said, but Harry’d thrown down enough money to cover both their meals and had stormed out.

When he’d banged on Draco’s door, he’d been close to putting his fist through it.

Draco answered, looking concerned. "I thought you’d be gone for hours."

"Yeah, well, you try spending hours with him!" Harry marched inside, leaving Draco to close the door behind him. He wanted to scream.

"No thanks," Draco replied. "But he’s your best mate, Harry. What happened?"

Harry looked at Draco, at the concern in his eyes. This was a man Ron didn’t know, couldn’t know, wouldn’t let himself know. "It doesn’t matter," he said, and was surprised that he meant it. Ron didn’t know him but Harry did. He pulled Draco in for a deep, soul-searching kiss. He poured everything he felt into it and by the time they parted, they were both breathless and shell-shocked by the ferocity of it.

"Wow." Draco’s glazed eyes twinkled and his fingers trailed over his lips. "You should fight with Ron more often."

"You’re a good man, Draco."

He laughed at that. "I think we both know that’s not true."

Harry ran his fingers through Draco’s hair and stared deeply into his eyes. "It is." He pressed soft lips to Draco’s. "And I’m going to spend as long as it takes to convince you of that."

When Harry pressed his tongue past welcoming lips, Draco melted into his arms with a soft moan. Harry drew him nearer and deepened the kiss, pouring everything he felt but couldn’t say into his exploration, desperate to map every inch of the other man with his hands and mouth. Draco met him, lick for lick and touch for touch. They devoured each other until, when they separated, they were both out of breath, hearts racing.

Harry stared into glassy, grey eyes, pupils blown so wide they were nearly black. "Want you so badly," he said. Draco smiled and nodded, taking Harry’s hand in his own and pulling him back towards the bed. Harry’s heart, already beating rapidly, sped up, nearly threatening to break free of his chest. "You sure?"

Draco nodded again. "I’ve wanted this since the first time we kissed."

"Mm," Harry groaned. "Me too."

Draco’s smile lit up the room as he grabbed Harry’s shirt and pulled him down onto the bed, on top of him. "Then what are you waiting for?"

Harry kissed him again, more urgently this time, as he fumbled with his shirt, trying to remove it, until Draco took pity on him and pulled it the rest of the way off. Fortunately, Harry didn’t have the same trouble with Draco’s shirt, even if his hands shook as he undid all the buttons – why were there so many and why couldn’t he wear a perfectly good t-shirt like Harry? – and in short order, Draco was sitting up so that Harry could pull the shirt off completely. As Draco lay back down, Harry ran fingers lightly over the barely-there scars that decorated his chest. He’d apologised before, but somehow, with what they were about to do, it was important that Draco know just how horribly he felt, how he wished he could turn back time so that it’d never happened.

As he was about to say ... something, Draco’s fingers tightened on his chin and he turned Harry roughly to face him. "Don’t. You don’t need to say a word."

"But –"

"Don’t you think I know how you feel? How sorry you are?" His fierce gaze pierced Harry’s eyes. "You’ve apologised. I’ve apologised. We’ve moved on."

"I know, but –"

"Potter, if you aren’t inside me very soon, I may implode, so if you please, enough with the guilt and fuck me already."

Harry couldn’t help the chuckle from escaping his lips. "Yes, sir."

"Hmm." A familiar grin – one that rarely boded well for Harry – spread over Draco’s face at his words. "I like the sound of that."

Harry rolled his eyes. "You would."

Draco reached behind Harry’s head and drew him in for another soul-searching kiss and Harry forgot all about everything else.

A crowd of young boys yelling and kicking around a football brought Harry back to the present. Shaking off the memories, he slowly made his way back to the hotel. As he looked around the room, he longed to be back home. Sure, Grimmauld held memories, good and bad, and a lot with Ginny, but it was home. He’d felt off-kilter ever since taking on Draco’s case, and being in this state of limbo only exacerbated the situation. Hopefully Ginny would pick up the rest of her things soon so he could close his wards to her and move on with his life.

What that meant, how he’d move on, he had no way of knowing. He suspected – no matter how they both felt about each other – that his and Draco’s time had passed. He was confident that they could be friends, genuine friends, and move on from there, but he couldn’t seem to shake the feeling that he was in limbo there too. After all, they hadn’t had their closure at the time – just a bombshell followed by nothing – and, no matter that they seemed to be moving forward, that loose end remained. Harry’s instincts told him that would eat away at him if they didn’t at least talk about things. When they were both sober.

But, like everything else, it would have to wait. He couldn’t jeopardise the case by bringing more feelings into the mix than already hovered on the periphery.

As he was putting away his purchases, a tap came on the window. Harry opened it and Pig flew in, did a circuit of the room, and plopped himself onto the table. Harry gave the hyper little thing a bit of bread and let him rest while he read the letter from Ron.

Harry,
I tried Floo-calling but apparently you’ve cut me off. What the hell? We should talk. I’m not one for writing stuff down, so why don’t you come over tonight for dinner? We can order in.
~ Ron



Harry laughed, but without humour. Obviously Ron wanted both home turf and the protection of Hermione. And if Gin got back early, no doubt it would be all hands on deck. No thanks. He scribbled out a reply, ignoring the Floo question and not bothering to state the obvious: he had no desire for Ron to enter his home, by Floo or any other means. And very soon, that would apply to Ginny as well.


Ron,
We can meet at the usual pub, say 8 o’clock. Don’t bring anyone. This is between the two of us.
~ Harry



When Pig returned an hour later with Ron’s reply, he collapsed onto the table. Harry gave him a drink of water and some more bread, but he just stared blankly at both, content to lie there unmoving.

Fine. See you at eight.



Harry read Ron’s unspoken words that rang loudly and clearly through the emptiness of the page. He had no doubt he’d been right, and that Ron had planned on hiding behind his wife, and possibly his sister. Or, at the very least, thought Harry’s reaction would be softened in their presence. Well, Harry was done playing games. He was sick to death of people trying to manipulate him, particularly his supposed friends.

***

Late in the afternoon, just as he’d sat down with the Prophet’s sports section, Harry received an alert – someone was attempting to breach the wards at Draco’s flat. He put down the paper and sent a quick message through the coin to Draco. Attempted breach at your flat. Where are you?

At the lab. I can meet you there.

No. Stay where you are. I’ll be in touch.

He Apparated to Draco’s flat, but by the time he got there, he knew he was too late. The pressure from the alert had eased even before he’d left the hotel, and there was no sign of anyone at or near Draco’s door. A quick few spells confirmed the wards hadn’t been breached. He sent a follow up. Gone. Didn’t get in this time.

The crack of Apparition caused Harry to reach for his wand.

"Whoa, there. It’s only me," Draco said, hands held up in surrender.

"I thought I said to stay where you were."

Draco glared at him. "And you said they’d gone, Auror Potter, so I came to see for myself."

Harry rolled his eyes and put his wand away. "Oh, fine then."

"So your big, bad Auror wards saved the day?"

Harry didn’t bother to explain precisely which (not exactly Ministry-approved) wards he’d applied, but he did nod. "Apparently so. And," he added with a grin, "I got the magical signature."

"That’s great. Were you able to get a trace on him too?"

"Unfortunately not. The spell activates only when the person crosses the perimeter, and I only placed that inside the flat. Otherwise we’d be alerted every time someone walked past your door."

"Makes sense." He frowned but nodded. "At least we’ll be able to figure out who it was."

"If we have their signature on file," Harry agreed. "Which means I’ll have to go to the office."

"I thought you weren’t working today."

Harry shrugged. "I wasn’t, but then I got the alert."

Draco stared at his door. "It can wait, can’t it? I mean we know who it probably was anyway."

"True." Harry wasn’t so sure. It could have been Rowle, but it also could have been someone working with him. Or it could have been Lucius. "But it won’t take me long anyway. Might as well know what we’re facing."

Draco fidgeted. "Speaking of work, I do need to get back to the lab. I’ve left a potion sitting and I need to keep an eye on the time." He looked torn between returning to work and going inside.

"Whoever it was didn’t get in," Harry assured him.

Draco nodded and lifted his wand in preparation to Apparate, before lowering it and asking, "Do you want to meet for dinner later to talk?"

"Can’t," Harry said, his stomach clenching at the thought. "Meeting Ron."

"Ooh!" Draco grinned and rubbed his hands together maniacally. "Can I come?" He put on a serious face. "Merely as an observer, of course."

Harry rolled his eyes. "Very funny. Ha, ha. No."

Draco pouted and Harry had to hold back his laughter. "Can we talk afterwards?"

"Sure. I’ll send you a message when I get back."

"Shall I bring alcohol?"

Harry snorted. "Probably best. I suspect I’ll need some, since I don’t plan on drinking too much before confronting him on his shit. Want to keep on my toes, you know?"

"Consider it done," he said with a salute. "Oh, and Harry?"

"Yeah?"

"Thanks."

Harry smiled. "No problem. I’ll see you later."

A quick trip to the Ministry confirmed Rowle as the culprit. No surprise there. Harry only hoped the unsuccessful attempt didn’t push him to do more.

***

As eight o’clock approached, Harry’s stomach started to churn. Despite his job, and his ability to regularly deal with confrontation on many fronts, he didn’t like it in his personal life. And Ron had been his best friend since they’d been eleven years old. He’d been his Auror partner too. Harry had trusted him with his life. Still did, despite everything. Even so, he didn’t think he’d ever trust Ron with his secrets again. He’d known what had happened to Harry, how he’d been manipulated and lied to by so many people. By people who thought they’d known better. People who didn’t trust Harry to make his own judgement calls, his own decisions. And he’d known how that had affected Harry, the lasting impact the lies had made on him and the toll they’d taken. And then Ron had gone and done the same damn thing, with no concern for Harry’s feelings. No respect for Harry’s judgement. And Harry didn’t think he could ever forgive him for that.

He entered the pub to find Ron, two pints in front of him, already seated at a table in the back. Harry made his way over and sat down, still unsure as to what exactly he would say. Opting for some liquid courage to start, he took a pull from his pint and threw up a Muffliato. He didn’t fancy their conversation ending up in the Prophet.

"Haven’t seen you in the office for a while," Ron said, as though this was just a regular get-together down the pub.

Harry played along. "Been busy working on a sensitive case," he said, noncommittally.

"Something to do with the ferret?"

Harry resisted punching him in the face. "Right, then. Enough with the small talk, Ron."

Ron’s face reddened and he nodded. "Look, it was a long time ago, and we thought we were doing the right thing."

Harry took another pull and willed himself to remain calm. "Did you now?"

"You know we did, Harry. I mean, come on. Malfoy?"

Harry put down his beer. "That’s hardly the point."

"That’s exactly the point!"

Harry clenched his teeth together. "No, it’s not. The point is that you lied to me."

"We didn’t lie. We just ... well, we didn’t say anything."

"Right. Because that’s so different."

Ron stared into his glass but said nothing. Harry maintained the silence, overcome with competing desires to just leave and never talk to Ron again or scream in his face and pummel him into the ground.

Ron broke the silence with a softly muttered, "Sorry."

"Are you, though?" Harry asked. "Are you sorry about what you did, or just sorry you got caught?" When Ron didn’t answer – because they both already knew the truth – he continued. "Would you ever have told me?" he asked. "No, never mind. Don’t bother to answer that. I know you wouldn’t have and I know that you wouldn’t have spent even a moment feeling guilty about what you did."

"But we saved you."

Harry let out a bark of laughter. "From what, exactly? From Draco? From myself?" Ron tried to answer, but Harry didn’t give him the chance. "I, of all people, knew what Draco was capable of. I alone knew he’d been up to something in sixth year. He and I fought from the moment I refused his hand in friendship, and I watched him my whole life. Do you get that? My whole life! If anyone knew him, knew when he was lying, knew when he was up to something, it was me! Who the hell did you and Gin fancy yourselves to be, to think you’d known him better than I did?"

Ron lifted his glass with a shaky hand and took a swig of his pint. "We didn’t know what was going on. You hadn’t told us anything."

"And you didn’t think to maybe, I dunno, ask me? Have a fucking conversation with me?"

Ron looked around the room, clearly worried that, despite the Muffliato, someone might work out that they were arguing. Harry couldn’t give a shit, so long as the subject remained out of the papers. When he looked back at Harry, he shrugged. "Didn’t know how to broach the topic, did I?"

Unbelievable. Harry took another sip. "So let me get this straight: the two of you spied on me, then talked about me behind my back, then approached Draco, also behind my back, then kept it all to yourselves. For five years. You watched me turn into myself, withdraw from people and pour myself into my work, basically a shell of the person I’d been. You watched all this happen, knowing full well what the cause of it was, but never thought – not once – to tell me what you’d done. Or, hell, to even bother to ask me what was wrong. For five. Fucking. Years. Have I got that right? Or did I miss something?"

Ron was saved by the appearance of the waitress with two menus. Harry hastily removed the spell, ordered another round and put the menus aside. When she left to get their drinks, Harry raised his brow. "Well?" He swigged back the last of his pint and slammed the glass down on the table before putting the Muffliato back up.

Ron’s eyes didn’t meet Harry’s and he mumbled when he spoke. It was all Harry could do not to shake him. "You got better," he said. "Sure, at first you were all about work, but you’ve come round lately."

"So that makes it okay for you to just make my life decisions for me? You know, like my aunt and uncle did. Then Dumbledore. And lie to me or keep the truth from me, like Snape and Umbridge and countless others. People that you vilified for the way they treated me. Only to turn around and do the same thing."

"But ... it wasn’t the same thing!"

"No?"

Once more the waitress interrupted. When she put the drinks down, Harry asked for ten minutes before they ordered dinner. If he even wanted anything, he felt so sick to his stomach over this whole mess. He took a particularly long pull from his pint and waited.

Ron put the spell back up and looked beseechingly at Harry. "We were just trying to help you. To make sure you weren’t taken advantage of." Harry scoffed. "No, really, Harry. Malfoy had been a right shit to you your entire life."

"Which is why I would have been able to see what he was up to, if it was something nefarious."

"But we didn’t know that. We hardly talked to you."

"And that was my fault? If you’ll recall, I tried to talk to you about him, but you wouldn’t listen. You cut me off and said nothing but disparaging things about him and never even heard what I had to say. And now you have the audacity to tell me we didn’t talk? Well, fuck you, Ron. And Ginny too."

"Harry."

"No, this is bullshit. You, of all people, knew how gutted I was by Dumbledore’s betrayal. I understood his reasoning, but he manipulated me. Lied to me. Kept things from me. But at least he had a higher purpose in all of it. But you?"

"We just wanted what was best for you."

"That’s crap and you know it. If you were doing what was best for me, you’d have told Hermione about it. But you didn’t, did you? She knew nothing about it because you and Gin knew she’d have set you straight. I don’t even know why you did it – to keep me from being friends with Draco, to make sure Ginny and I got back together, to ensure you and I went into the Aurors together? I don’t know. And I don’t care."

"But you weren’t just friends with him."

"No, I wasn’t. And you know what? I was happy. Really happy."

"But Harry –"

"No, Ron. I was genuinely happy and you took that away from me. And you didn’t even have the balls to tell me about it." Harry was suddenly tired. So very tired. "You lied and hid things from me and manipulated my life for five years. You know what? It’s clear to me that you don’t see that what you did was wrong, and I don’t have the energy to fight with you. I’m done. When you’re ready to apologise, send me an owl."

"I said I was sorry."

"And we both know you didn’t mean it. You’re only sorry you got caught. Well, I’m sorry it happened at all. I’ve been sorry for five years."

"I didn’t know."

"And how could you have if you didn’t ask? That’s the whole fucking point, Ron. I’m an adult – I was an adult then, too – and I can make my own decisions."

"I know."

"Do you really? Because I don’t think you do. And I don’t trust you."

"C’mon, Harry." He still didn’t get it. Still didn’t understand what he did was wrong.

Harry drank down the last of his second beer and stood up, bone weary and in desperate need to get away from Ron. "I’m done," he repeated. "Once Gin picks up the last of her things, I’m closing off Grimmauld to the both of you. I’ll work with you if and when I have to, I’ll continue to be professional, and I’ll always have your back, but that’s it. Unless and until you apologise – and mean it – I’ve got nothing else to say to you."

He tossed some money onto the table and apologised to the waitress for not staying for supper as he left. He didn’t bother to look back at Ron, to see his face, to see the mixture of confusion and defiance. He didn’t think he could take it.

Continued in Part 17

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 15
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 15


After getting the update from Mac – no change in the situation at the house in Romford – Harry marched out of the Ministry, needing to walk off the anger still coiling in his gut before he Apparated anywhere. How dare Ron corner Harry like that, as though he were the wronged party! Fuck, Harry wanted to punch something. After a few blocks, he stopped clenching his fists and slowed to a normal pace. Taking a few deep breaths for good measure, he felt calm enough to Apparate.

Mac had been right: the wards were strong. But there didn’t seem to be any complicated spells at work – just your run of the mill wards to keep intruders out and to warn of any breach. Harry was able to first ascertain no one was present, then set his own concealed alarm around the property without disturbing the existing wards. He added to that a handy little tracker spell that would attach itself surreptitiously to anyone crossing the perimeter of his alarm spell. Satisfied with his work, and with nothing else to do but wait, he returned to the hotel to get some work done.

He gave it up as a lost cause about an hour later. His mind kept going back to his conversation with Ron and he quickly got himself worked up all over again. He could have gone to the office to nudge along some of his other cases, but he didn’t want to risk running into Ron again, not while he was this angry. He opted instead to return home, knowing that, even if she hadn’t moved out yet, Ginny would be at work.

When he arrived, he walked through the place, noting missing items here and there – Ginny’s things that had, for a time, become a part of their collective things. On the surface, it appeared that she’d taken him at his word and had removed all of her belongings. But, recalling his conversation with Draco the evening before, he thought about how she might try to manipulate the situation. He cast a few spells to detect anything belonging to her and, sure enough, several items he knew to be important to her were tucked away in different places throughout the house.

Not that he wanted to think of Ginny as manipulative, but Harry acknowledged the logic in Draco’s assessment of her. She may have legitimately missed packing those items, but it did strike Harry as odd that she’d only left behind things she would most certainly want to take with her. And it didn’t escape his notice that they weren’t placed in the most intuitive places, but rather in places out of sight, where Harry wouldn’t see them right away.

He summoned all of her remaining things and placed them in a box. Not sure of where she was staying, and not sure if she’d even told her parents yet, he didn’t want to send the box on to the Burrow. Likewise, he didn’t think it appropriate to send it by owl, potentially raising questions when a box of her own things got delivered to her wherever she happened to be at the time. Instead, he scribbled out a note to her.

Ginny,

I’m back home now and noticed that you left some of your things behind. I’ve gathered them in a box for you. If I recall correctly, your schedule has you out of town until the day after tomorrow. You can drop by that evening to collect the box (Floo and wards remain open to you) or, if you’d prefer, I can send it along to the Burrow or wherever you will be staying.

I’ll wait for your reply – Harry.


That done, Harry cleaned up a bit, had a late lunch and gathered a few more things to take back to the hotel. Ginny’s reply came just as he’d finished packing his bag.

Harry,

I must have missed them in my rush to pack. I’ll come by in two days, around 7pm.

G.


He rolled his eyes at the jibe and tossed the note on top of the box. He marked it with her name and left it near the fireplace, in case she decided to come by earlier. Then he set monitoring spells on the house, picked up his bag, and Apparated back to the hotel room.

The rest of the day was more productive and by five o’clock, he figured the way would be clear for him to return to his office to collect his other files. He reasoned that he’d get far more work done at the hotel – at least for a few more days – where he didn’t need to come into contact with Ron again. He needed to focus and be ready to respond the moment his tracking spell was activated.

An hour or so after he’d picked up his files at the Ministry – with no unfortunate run-ins, thank Merlin – Harry had just set aside his work for the day and was contemplating food – some shepherd’s pie and a pint wouldn’t go amiss – when a loud crack interrupted his thoughts.

"Oh," Draco said. "Sorry for interrupting."

"Hey." Harry couldn’t help the smile that spread on his face. He was pleased for the company. Working out of the hotel had its advantages – privacy and no interruptions topping the list – but there was something to be said for having human contact. And, well, it was Draco. He quickly dismissed that train of thought, not willing to delve into his own motivations. "No worries. I’ve just finished." He nodded towards the files he’d just shoved aside.

"I see." Draco looked from the files back to Harry, fidgeting where he stood. "I thought you’d have returned home by now."

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck and gave a sheepish grin. "Yeah, well I heard what you said and did a sweep of the house." Draco raised his brows, an ’Oh, really?’ hanging silently between them. Harry nodded. "She’d left a handful of things tucked away in different places."

Draco snorted. "Ah, the perfect excuse to come back, again and again, opening the door for her to appeal to your senses ... or whatever."

"Yeah, so I packed up all her things in a box and sent her an owl to come get it. She’s out of town right now, so she should drop by in a couple of days, but ... well, I think I’ll just stay here until she’s taken her stuff."

Draco smirked. "You know, I think I underestimated you."

Harry grinned in response. "People always do."

"Indeed," Draco said. After a few beats of silence, he said, "Okay, I’ll get out of your hair, then. I didn’t mean to intrude. I just –"

"No, I don’t mind. Stick around for a bit."

Draco hesitated before glancing back at the files. "Oh, do you have an update on the case?"

"Not really, no." He ran his hands through his hair, a habit he had when his impatience got the better of him. "I went by the house and set some tracking and monitoring spells for now. I didn’t want to risk tripping their wards or otherwise alerting them to my presence, and the fact that we’d traced their transmissions, so I didn’t go inside. Now it’s just wait and see."

"Oh." Draco gave him a curious look. "I’m fine going back home. You don’t need to –"

"No, it’s fine. I’d like the company, actually."

"Really?"

"Yes, really." Harry knew it was foolish, that he was playing with fire. He was working on Draco’s case. He needed to keep professional distance. But – despite their past and all the baggage that came with it – he’d quickly become used to Draco’s company. And – discounting the fact that his emotions had been in a constant state of upheaval since he’d come back into Harry’s life – on the most part, Harry had enjoyed spending time with Draco over the past week.

Draco gave a tentative smile. "Alright then." He went to the counter. "Tea?"

"Maybe later." Throwing caution to the wind, Harry said, "I think I’d rather have a beer right now, if you’re up for it."

"Oh. Um, okay. Sure. Did you want to go downstairs?"

Harry shook his head and got up. "Not really. I picked some up on the way over." He pulled two out of the fridge and – noting that they weren’t quite cold enough – he popped the tops, cast a chilling spell on them and passed one to Draco. "Here’s to the end of a complete train wreck of a day." He clinked his bottle against Draco’s and took a long pull, acutely aware of Draco’s eyes on him. "Ah, that’s good."

Draco sipped his in his usual, far more refined way. "So. Bad day?"

Harry took another sip, savouring the cool slide of it down his throat. Fuck, but he needed this. "Ron’s back." He didn’t elaborate.

"Ah. I take it you confronted him?"

Harry laughed and took another sip. "Nope. He confronted me, if you can believe it." He finished his beer in near-record time and got up for another.

Draco raised his brow and watched him exchange his empty bottle for a fresh one. "I’m not sure I heard that correctly. Weasley confronted you about what, exactly?" He watched as Harry opened, chilled and drank from his second beer. "No, wait. Don’t tell me. He accused you of seeing me behind his sister’s back?"

Harry choked a little on his beer. Draco sniggered as Harry coughed and spluttered until he got himself under control and could breathe again. "Shit, I hadn’t thought about that possibility." Draco rolled his eyes. "No, it was nothing like that. He just gave me shit for going to Hermione."

"Ah. Well, there’s something to be said for turning things around. Accuse the other person of wrongdoing so you can deflect from your own misdeeds."

Harry put his bottle on the table and sat down. "Yeah, well, I was having none of that."

"That’s good to hear."

"Yeah, he accosted me in an elevator, crowded me into the corner and loomed over me."

"Menacingly, no doubt." Contempt oozed from his words.

Harry snorted. "Well, he tried. Anyway, I told him to go give Ginny shit instead, since she’s the one that went to his wife."

Draco grinned as he sipped his beer. "And I’m sure you were perfectly calm, cool and polite as you were doing this?"

Harry coughed. "Well, no. I was pissed off actually." Draco smirked. "But!" Harry held his beer aloft. "I did not punch him in the face."

Draco’s face fell. "Pity."

Harry shrugged. "I was at work. I didn’t fancy getting sacked over that."

"Fair enough."

"I did, however, tell him that we’d talk, but the office wasn’t the place to do it."

"Hmm." Draco watched Harry over his bottle as he took a long draw. "So that was it?"

Harry’s face flushed as he remembered his threat to Ron. "Er, not exactly."

Draco sat forward, curiosity clearly piqued. "Do tell."

Harry rubbed the back of his neck and avoided Draco’s eyes. "Well, I sort of told him not to push me, that he was lucky I wasn’t going to report him, and that he should rememberImhissuperiorofficer." He coughed.

Draco burst out laughing. "You didn’t!"

Warmth ran up Harry’s neck to his face and he groaned. "I did."

"That’s fucking brilliant!" Draco clinked their bottles and finished off his beer, chuckling all the while. "Oh, I wish I had been there!"

Harry, embarrassed but pleased that Draco wasn’t mocking him for pulling rank, let his head flop onto his arms. "I can’t believe I said that," he mumbled into the table.

Draco got himself another beer. "I can’t believe you didn’t deck him," he countered. "He got off lucky, if you ask me."

Harry lifted his head. "You think so?"

"Fuck, yeah." He sat down and his amusement turned into a scowl. "And don’t you dare apologise to him. Or let him off the hook."

Harry slid his bottle from hand to hand, recalling the images in the Pensieve. "No chance of that." He might feel like a bit of a tit for pulling rank, but there was no way in hell he was letting Ron or Ginny off the hook for what they’d done. "I won’t be forgetting that memory you showed me anytime soon."

Draco slammed his bottle onto the table. "The Pensieve!" And he got up.

"What?" Harry scrambled to keep up with his thought process as he watched Draco cross the room.

Soon enough, Draco had the Pensieve set up on the table and was waving his hands at Harry. "Go on, then. I want to see what happened." Ah, that was what he meant. Harry chuckled as Draco looked positively set to burst with glee. And, really, how could Harry resist that?

"Alright," he said, pulling out his wand. "But I feel a bit of an idiot."

"Oh, never mind that." Draco’s eyes twinkled now. "I have got to see this."

Bemused, Harry drew the strand of memory from his temple and placed it into the basin. "There you go. Have at it."

"Oh, no," Draco said, grabbing onto Harry’s arm. "You’re coming with me!"

And Harry felt himself fall into the elevator just as the door was about to close. Sure enough, Ron’s arm came out to stop the doors closing. As Harry watched, Ron crowded him into the corner. At the time, he’d been too busy controlling his own anger to register just how aggressive Ron had been.

"He’s got balls; I’ll give him that," Draco said.

And then Harry turned it around on him, marching him back against the opposite wall, getting in his face. He felt Draco shudder beside him and turned to see his eyes glazed over in a familiar look that went right to Harry’s groin. Fuck. Draco hadn’t released his arm and he was now gripping it tighter than ever as he watched Harry dress down his friend. Harry was more interested in Draco’s reaction than reliving the memory himself. In fact, watching Draco get turned on was having pretty much the same effect on Harry. He bit his lip to hold back a moan.

He looked away from Draco just as his memory self said, "When we’re at work, I am your superior. Don’t ever forget that." Harry put his hand up to his face, embarrassment overwhelming him again, as they were drawn out of the Pensieve.

Draco released his arm and reached for his beer. Harry watched the bobbing of his Adam’s apple as he drank the rest of it down, avoiding eye contact with Harry. Harry’s body thrummed with desire, but before he did something incredibly stupid, he marched over to the fridge and took out two more beers. Not that his judgement around Draco would be any better with more alcohol, but he did need to calm his racing heart. This time, when he opened the bottle, he took a small sip. Enough to keep his hands and mouth occupied so they wouldn’t take it upon themselves to act on whatever his cock was thinking. Because it had perked up and Harry’s brain was struggling to focus.

After a few silent, awkward moments, Harry chanced looking at something besides the label on his beer. He was relieved to see that Draco had recovered his composure, but then his mind went back to the memory itself. "So I didn’t sound like too big an arse?"

Draco turned his head sharply and gave Harry a stern look. "Are you kidding? He deserved all that and more. I trust you plan on dishing out more like that when next you see him."

Harry’s face broke into a wide smile, embarrassment fading. "Definitely."

Draco nodded, seemingly satisfied with Harry’s response. Harry’s stomach – now no longer tense with desire – chose that moment to grumble loudly and Draco sniggered. "Hungry?"

"Er, yeah, I am. I was about to grab some supper when you arrived."

"But you didn’t want to be rude and instead invited me to stay." He rolled his eyes. "Typical."

"Actually," Harry said, holding Draco’s gaze, "I was rather pleased that you popped in and selfishly invited you to keep me company. Fortunately, you took pity on me and stayed."

"Oh, well then." Draco stood up, his cheeks turning pink. "In that case, give me a minute." He pulled out his wand. "I’ll be right back."

With a crack he was gone. A few minutes later, he returned, placing a bag on the table. He waved his wand to clear away Harry’s files, levitating them over to a smaller table. He then withdrew a tray from the bag, put it in the centre of the table and removed the cover with a flourish to reveal a platter laden with steaming food fit for a king. "Dinner is served." Another flick of his wand and a plate, cutlery and napkin appeared in front of Harry.

Harry blinked, trying to process the absurdity of the situation. He’d been sitting in a modest hotel room having a beer with his ex one minute, having contemplated shepherd’s pie not long ago, and the next minute he was being served a gourmet meal, courtesy of the same ex. "You brought me dinner?"

Draco shrugged. "Mother sent over a bloody feast for me – and another dozen guests, I’d wager – and I had leftovers. Seemed like a good idea."

Harry was having difficulty picturing Narcissa bustling around the kitchen like Molly. "Your mother sent you food?"

He rolled his eyes. "After we had supper last night, she insisted. Said something about me being far too pale and questioned if I was eating properly." Harry quietly agreed with Narcissa’s assessment and was pleased she’d done that for Draco, even though he’d not told her what was going on. "So tonight one of the house elves showed up with food to last me a week."

Ah, house elves made much more sense than Narcissa in a kitchen. "Remind me to thank her next time I see her."

Draco raised a brow in response. Harry wasn’t sure why he’d said that – it’s not like he’d have occasion to see Narcissa – but he meant it. The food smelled incredible. And just when he was getting over the fact that Draco had brought him supper, he surprised Harry by pulling a bottle of Merlot from his robes. "And, since this is not the sort of meal one consumes with a beer, I took the liberty of selecting a wine to go with it." Then he glared at Harry as though daring him to argue.

Harry held up his hands in defeat. "Far be it for me to challenge your culinary prowess."

Draco nodded. "Too right you are, Potter." He opened the bottle, conjured a couple of wine glasses, and poured them each a generous serving. He handed Harry one and raised his own. "To ending the day on a better note than it began."

Harry raised his glass to meet Draco’s. "I’ll drink to that." He sipped the wine, allowing the rich flavour to settle on his tongue for a bit before swallowing with a soft moan. "That’s really good."

Draco cleared his throat. "I nicked it from the Manor cellar a while back. Thought you could use a decent vintage after the day you’ve had." Before Harry could react, Draco motioned to the food. "Go on then."

Harry put down his glass and helped himself to a good helping of everything – veal, some fancy potato florette things, and a colourful mix of fancy looking vegetables. When he noticed Draco hadn’t taken any – or conjured a plate for himself – he asked, "Aren’t you going to join me?"

Draco raised his glass. "I’m good. I’ve already eaten." At Harry’s dubious look, he motioned to the bag, which still had what looked like a box inside. "But I’ll not say no to a second helping of the torte once you get to it."

Harry shrugged and tucked in. "Suit yourself." When the veal practically melted in his mouth, his eyes shut to better savour the flavour and he let out a soft moan. Draco coughed. "Sorry," Harry said, blinking open his eyes and catching an amused grin on Draco’s face. "It’s just that this ... well, it’s delicious. Like ... really amazing. I don’t think I’ve ever had veal this good before."

Draco smiled rather smugly. "Glad you’re enjoying it."

"So, since you’re not eating, tell me what you’ve been up to."

He shrugged. "I just went to work and –"

"No, I mean what you’ve been doing for the past five years. What made you decide to make a career of potions? How did you get into the business after school?"

Draco stiffened and looked warily at him. "Why?"

Harry had a mouthful of food, so he put down his fork and held up his hand as he swallowed. "I’m off duty. This isn’t Auror me asking, it’s just me, a friend, asking."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Friend?"

"We used to be friends, right?"

Draco relaxed but his expression remained cool. "We haven’t been that for a long time."

Harry didn’t resume eating. Instead, he took a sip of wine and studied Draco. "No, we haven’t. But ..."

"But what?" Draco asked, his voice carrying both accusation and hope.

"But I’d like to think that maybe ... well, maybe we can get past this and –" He studied his glass, not sure how to say what he was thinking.

"And?"

"We’ve both said things we didn’t mean, yeah?" Draco nodded. "And we both, apparently, still have feelings for each other."

Draco shook his head. "No, Harry, that’s not why I told you about ... why I showed you ... I don’t –"

Harry stopped him there. "I didn’t mean to suggest anything more. I just meant that, if we don’t actually hate each other, and we enjoy each other’s company ..."

Draco snorted. "Oh, yes, we’ve been getting on famously."

Harry grinned. "Fair enough. But we are right now."

Draco’s lip twitched and he tried to hide it behind his glass. "Perhaps."

"So who’s to say we can’t be friends?"

"But you’re the Auror looking into my case."

"True. But eventually I won’t be."

"I don’t know."

Harry decided not to push the issue. "Either way, I was only asking out of curiosity. Not for work. Not for any official record. Not to inform the Ministry or anyone working there. I’d just like to know. Do you like what you do? Are you glad you made the choices you did? Is your life living up to your expectations?"

Draco seemed to take him at his word and he fully relaxed. "Okay, okay. I believe you."

Harry smiled and resumed eating.

"Where to start? After we ... well, after that summer, I opted not to return to Hogwarts, but you already knew that, I’m sure. I studied for my NEWTs from home and scheduled my exams during the first session made available that winter. I did very well – nothing below an E – but wasn’t able to get work for some time. As you can imagine, not many people were pleased with the idea of hiring a former Death Eater." All this was said barely taking a breath.

He took a healthy sip of his wine before continuing. "Anyway, eventually I stumbled into an apothecary just outside of Wiltshire and the proprietor took me on as an apprentice." He smiled and Harry could practically feel his relief. "He’d seen my results – NEWT grades are routinely posted to hiring boards as a matter of course – and didn’t give a toss about my family’s reputation. He was quite up front about it, as was I. He said that he believed everyone deserves a second chance, and that he knew more than a little bit about following in his father’s misguided footsteps – not that he ever explained that in detail. But whatever his past, he wouldn’t hold me accountable for Lucius’ bad choices. My own, yes, so he hired me under strict conditions. I agreed and that was that. He never rubbed my nose in things or reminded me of my past. I worked diligently and relentlessly and learned everything I could from him. In return, he was dedicated to my education and was never hesitant to dole out praise or criticism, as warranted."

Harry smiled. "He sounds like a great guy."

"He was."

"Was?"

Draco gave a wistful smile. "He passed a couple of years ago. That’s when I moved to London. Thanks to my work with Bernard, I’d gained a solid reputation for myself – a damn sight better than the one I’d had before – and was able to sell some of my potions to cover my costs, and before long I’d found steady work that still affords me the time to brew my own potions on the side."

Harry finished his food and put down his fork. "From what I’ve heard, your potions are top notch. In demand all over Europe."

Draco’s face lit up. "They are, though I’m surprised you’d heard about that."

Harry shrugged and took another sip of the wine. "We’ve had some illegal potions cases over the years. Your name’s come up a number of times – always related to quality product. You’ve made quite a name for yourself."

"I’ve worked hard."

Harry smiled. "Well, it’s paid off." He finished his glass and Draco topped up their glasses with the last of the bottle. Harry lifted his glass in thanks and added, "So I take it you enjoy your work?"

Draco sipped from his own wine, nodded and smiled again. Harry had missed that smile, the one that lit up his eyes along with the rest of his face. The one Harry had only ever seen from him a couple of times when they’d been at school together, during moments he’d watched Draco with his friends. The one that had been missing in their sixth year, despite Harry’s near obsession with watching his every move. The one that he hadn’t seen again until after the war. The one he’d finally seen directed at him during their short time together. And now, here it was again, and Harry’s chest ached at the lost moments from the past five years.

"I do. I’d always been good at potions, but I hadn’t really developed a passion for it until I started working with Bernard. I remember him talking about it as if it were an art form. Potions are powerful and beautiful – magical, yes, but so much more. They give the creator the ability to heal, to harm, to exact pain or pleasure, to save or end life, and so much more." His eyes lit up and his voice became energised as he continued. "Someone brewing a potion can simply replicate what others have done before them – it’s a matter of following instructions, which any competent witch or wizard can do – or they can put a little of themselves into what they create, transcending the mere chemistry and base magic to make something more."

Harry grinned at his enthusiasm, but before he could say anything, Draco scowled. "What?"

Harry grinned wider. "You really love what you do, don’t you?" Draco nodded. "It shows." He clinked his glass against Draco’s. "It looks good on you."

Draco’s cheeks turned pink and his lips twitched. "Thank you. And I do love my work."

"You know," Harry said, "this Bernard sounds a lot like Snape." Draco frowned. "I mean how he was about potions. Remember our first class? He went on about how potions were the most powerful of magic, that you could even put a stopper in death."

"You remember that?" Draco looked at him curiously. "I’m surprised you remember anything from his classes."

Harry snorted. "I remember pretty much everything." At Draco’s dubious look, he added, "Every annoying, frustrating and embarrassing part."

Draco laughed. "Those moments got me through the rest of my classes, you know." Harry glared. "It was quite comforting to have at least someone on staff that didn’t fawn all over the Boy Who Lived."

"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up, Malfoy." Draco continued to do just that. "So glad my humiliation was able to bring such joy."

"Good times." He lifted his glass and took a long sip. "Good times."

"Yeah, well ... Snape may have been great with potions, and I might have been able to learn a lot from him, but his inability to see me as anything but my father – and treat me accordingly – meant I was always on guard around him. And for someone who’d never even known magic was real before Hogwarts, it wasn’t exactly the best way to learn."

"No doubt." He’d stopped laughing now, but a wistful grin remained. "What was the deal with him and your father? You never said."

Harry shrugged. "Snape was in love with my mother, since they’d been kids, even before Hogwarts." Draco’s mouth fell open. "And my dad was a bit of a dick to him in school. He and my godfather Sirius both. Snape despised them both, but that special, down to the core hatred, he reserved for the man that was to marry Lily. Then they had me and Voldemort killed my parents a year later. Snape had tried to spare my mother, but ..."

Draco’s face had transformed from curiosity to surprise to disbelief. "Snape tried to save her?"

Harry nodded. "It’s a long story, but the condensed version is that Snape was the one to tell Voldemort about the prophecy but he hadn’t known it was about me. Once he knew it was Lily’s baby that was the subject, he begged Voldemort not to kill my mum. He was fine with him killing my dad and me, but he wanted my mother spared."

"Holy shit."

"Mmm. But Voldemort killed her too. She died to save me, and – between that and my being James Potter’s son – Snape could never forgive me for that. Or himself, for that matter."

"So that’s why he switched sides, because Voldemort killed your mother?"

Harry nodded. "But when he saw me – looking very much like my dad – he directed that hatred of my dad to the one who looked just like him."

"You."

Harry nodded. "Me."

"That explains so much."

"Yeah, that’s what I thought, too."

Draco swirled the wine in his glass and stared at it. "So that’s why you were suddenly good at potions in sixth year? Because Snape was no longer your teacher?"

"Oh, hell no." Harry snorted. "I’m alright at potions now – good enough to get me through Auror training – but that’s the extent of it." At Draco’s raised brow, he said, "I’ll let you in on my secret from sixth year some other time."

Draco looked poised to argue, but relented. "I’ll hold you to that."

Harry drained the last of his wine. "So ... you said something about a torte?"

Draco smiled and finished his own wine. "I did indeed." He removed a box from the bag he’d brought. "Why don’t you cut a couple of pieces for us while I make some tea?"

They ate their cake in companionable silence and when they were done, Harry said, "That may have been the best meal I’ve ever had. Thanks."

"You’re welcome." He watched Harry as he sipped his tea. "But while I’ll agree that this was a very good meal, if this was the best you’ve ever had, I’d say that clearly you’ve missed out on some of the finer things in life."

"Apparently I have. Who knew?"

Draco frowned. "You’re a wealthy man, Harry. You do know this, right?"

Harry nodded, though even now he found that fact rather uncomfortable.

His discomfort must have shown because Draco chuckled. "You can afford to expand your horizons, try more things." Harry nodded again. "There’s a whole world of culinary experiences just waiting for you."

Harry thought about a world of other experiences that might also await him. "Maybe you’ll have to show me sometime."

Draco smiled around his cup as he sipped his tea. "Maybe I will."


Continued in Part 16

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 14
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.1K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 14


When Harry arrived back at the hotel, he was surprised to find Draco there, hands wrapped around a nearly empty mug of tea, staring into it. Relieved – he hadn’t realised just how worried he’d been after getting no response – he took off his gloves and cloak, tossing them onto the chair in the corner of the room. "Hey. Did you get my message?"

Draco continued to look at his cup. "I’m here, aren’t I?" A hint of his old sneering tone underpinned his words.

Harry reached into his pocket and took out his coin, but – as he’d thought – there was no message. He said nothing, presuming Draco wouldn’t appreciate if he said he’d been concerned.

As though reading Harry’s thoughts, Draco volunteered, "I worked all day and had dinner with my mother afterwards. I left the coin at home. When I got back to my flat, I saw your message and just Apparated over."

Harry tried not to sound too annoyed. "Maybe you should try carrying it with you, just in case."

He looked up then and glared at Harry. "What? So you can get hold of me, keep tabs on me day or night?"

Harry’s face turned red, half from embarrassment, half from annoyance. "No, you twat. I was thinking so that you could get hold of me. You know ... in case something happened. Last I checked, there was someone out there threatening you."

The scowl dropped from his face. "Oh."

"Yeah, oh."

Draco sighed and dropped his gaze back to his cup. "I arrived about twenty minutes ago, but you weren’t here."

"Went out for supper." Harry scrubbed his hand over his face, feeling utterly gutted by his emotions. It had been a trying week and his dinner with Hermione – though it had ended on a pleasant note – had worn him down even more. And he suspected Draco’s tetchiness was a direct result of their last conversation. "Look, I"m sorry I was such a shit to you yesterday."

Draco’s head whipped up, eyes widening in surprise. Then he shrugged. "It’s okay."

"No, it’s not. I never should have thrown your words back in your face. Not after ..."

Draco stared off at a place behind Harry’s shoulder. "I deserved it. No need to apologise."

"I –" Harry wiped his now-sweaty palms on his jeans. "I guess ... look, it’s not an excuse, but ... well, I’ve spent the last five years replaying that conversation in my head, trying to figure out what went wrong, how I could have been so blind, so stupid, so ..." He sighed, frustrated at his inability to cobble together the words he needed to tell Draco what he meant, how he felt. "And I’ve only had about five minutes to process what really happened back then. It might take me a while." He wanted to move on, but it was hard. "I’ll try not to be too much of a dick in the meantime."

He pulled out a chair and sat down across the table from Draco and willed him to be patient. "Plus I never told anybody about us. Not a soul. Well, not until tonight anyway. And so I guess it’s been bottled up inside me for so long that it just came spewing out and I’m sorry."

Draco gave a curt nod. "You told someone tonight? About ... us?"

Harry ran a hand through his mop of hair nervously. He still couldn’t believe he’d told Hermione. Even more difficult to wrap his head around was her reaction. "Yeah. I had dinner with Hermione."

Draco’s look of surprise turned into a roll of the eyes. "It doesn’t count when you tell someone that already knew."

"That’s just it; she didn’t know. I never told anyone and Ron never told her."

"So you mean to say – Wait. What do you mean you never told anyone? How’s that possible? You told –"

"I told no one. Ginny followed me back then. I’m not sure how she and Ron worked things out, but I sure as hell didn’t tell them and they didn’t tell Hermione." Not for the first time, he wanted to smooth away the worry lines between Draco’s eyes. He cleared his throat instead. "We’d agreed, you and I, not to tell anyone. I honoured that."

"Me too," he said so softly that Harry could barely hear him. "I’d just assumed ..."

"Yeah, I figured. But I didn’t. I wouldn’t have, not without talking to you first. Not without you agreeing."

"Oh." He frowned and Harry sensed he was wondering – like Harry had – if knowing that might have led him to a different decision back then. "But you told Granger tonight?"

"I did."

He took a deep breath and seemed to brace himself. "And what was her reaction? You say she didn’t know? How did it even come up?"

"No, she didn’t know. Funny enough, she didn’t seem all that surprised." Draco’s mouth fell open and Harry chuckled. "Yeah. Smart girl. As for how it came up, it’s an amusing story, actually." At Draco’s pull the other one look – and how was it that Harry still recognised all of Draco’s looks? – he continued. "It seems my darling ex decided to tell her sister-in-law what an utter shit I am."

Draco laughed. "And this surprised you?"

Harry shrugged. "I suppose not, but ... well, she didn’t think it through much, did she?"

"Clearly" Draco snorted. "She is a Gryffindor, after all. Jump right in, damn the consequences."

"Too true," Harry conceded. "Anyway, I’m not sure what she expected to gain by doing that."

"She wanted Granger to help her get you back." He looked at Harry like he was an idiot, which – insofar as his personal life went – he supposed was fair, particularly when it came to Ginny. "Obviously."

Harry let out a huff of frustration. "I told her to give me space."

"So that later you’d take her back."

"Well, yeah. That’s how she interpreted it."

"You really are an idiot, Potter."

"But I told her that there was no chance. Not now, not in the future. But she needed to give me space so we wouldn’t hate each other forever."

Draco shook his head slowly. "Which means now she’s got nothing to lose."

"What do you mean?"

"If you told her that you will never get back with her, there’s nothing worse in her eyes. So now she might as well throw all that she’s got at you." Harry’s mouth opened and shut, and he wondered how this was so clear to Draco. "First, she tried the most obvious thing – going to Granger, since she’s not only her sister-in-law, but your best friend. And smarter than all of you." He smirked at Harry. "No offence."

Harry laughed. "None taken."

"If that doesn’t work –"

"It won’t work."

"Fine. When that doesn’t work, she’ll try something else. And then something else. And something else again."

Harry dragged his hand through his hair, nearly pulling a clump out in frustration. "But that won’t get her anything. It’s certainly not going to win me back. In fact, I’ll just end up hating her."

"Ah, but don’t you see, Harry? That old saying – there’s a fine line between love and hate – is a saying for a reason. If you hate her, that means you still feel something for her. Which means there’s a chance. However slim that may be."

"That’s all sorts of fucked up."

Draco chuckled, shaking his head. "That, Harry, is the art of manipulation."

"But –"

"You’re out of your depths if you think you know what’s coming next." He shook his head in bemusement. "Tell me something."

"Hmm?"

"What got you to notice her in the first place? I mean you knew her for years. As I remember, she’d followed you around like a lost little crup, always there just in case there was a chance you’d see her, pay attention to her. But you didn’t. And then ... you did. Why was that?"

"I –" Harry thought back. "She was herself. Acted like a normal person, self-confident, smart. Like she is."

"Oh, I’ve no doubt she’s smart. Not Granger-level smart, but cunning." Harry watched the wheels spinning in Draco’s head with fascination. "Correct me if I’m wrong, but didn’t she date a few people before you? All in fairly quick succession?"

"I suppose."

"And could it have been seeing her with other blokes that got your attention?"

Harry recalled his chest monster from that year. "Maybe."

Draco stared at Harry, clearly waiting for him to put the pieces together. When Harry said nothing more, he threw his hands up in the air. "Honestly, Potter. How are you a Senior Auror again? She manipulated you into going out with her in the first place by making you jealous. Then she manipulated our relationship."

"You mean she manipulated you," Harry said with a smug sense of satisfaction.

"Well, yes, but not without the help of her brother and some pretty valid concerns."

"Semantics."

Draco glared but went on. "So her manipulations have worked in the past, have managed to get her exactly what she wanted – you. I’d wager she’s been manipulating her parents and her brothers her whole life and probably doesn’t even know how to turn that off."

Harry studied him. "You’re really good at reading people," he admitted.

"I am," Draco acknowledged. "Most of the time." He considered Harry for a moment before adding, "At least when I’m not too close. It gets messy when feelings are involved. Blurs the lines. Affects one’s judgement."

Harry nodded. "That’s why Aurors aren’t supposed to get investigate cases where people close to them are involved."

Draco raised a brow, silently acknowledging the obvious about their current circumstances. "I think that’s why we always see the best in our parents, our friends, the ones we care most about. They’re the ones closest to us, the ones that can cause us the most pain, the ones who can make us believe what others would clearly see through."

Harry thought about what Draco was saying and wondered how in the hell Ginny and Ron had been able to manipulate him in the first place. And then it clicked. Oh. "Or if there’s a threat – or perceived threat – to someone we care about, we might do something we otherwise wouldn’t."

Draco looked relieved at Harry’s words. "Exactly."

"In other words, you think I should be prepared for anything that Ginny might try to throw at me."

"Don’t you?"

"Fair warning. I’ll keep that in mind." But if she had nothing to lose, how could he ever make it stop? "What would you do?"

"I’m not exactly an objective bystander in all of this," he pointed out.

"No, but you’re someone that has a lot of experience dealing with manipulative people."

Draco frowned but nodded. "With some people, it would be best to ignore them entirely. Most get bored and go away eventually. But I doubt that would work with her. She’s probably been ignored by her brothers – and to a certain extent, her parents, with so many other children to deal with – most of her life. I think in this case, you’d just need to stay on alert, let her know that you are aware of what she’s doing, and show her it isn’t working."

"That sounds exhausting."

Draco grinned. "Indeed."

"Is that what it’s like to be in Slytherin?"

"Pretty much."

"Ugh. I’m glad I told the hat not to put me there."

Draco coughed. "As if that were even an option."

"It was." Harry grinned at the mingled look of horror and surprise on Draco’s face. "It said I’d do well in Slytherin. So I said not Slytherin and it put me in Gryffindor."

"You’re having me on."

Harry leaned forward, shit-eating grin on his face. "Not even a little bit."

"Fuck me," Draco said. Harry shivered, images from another time swimming into his head. He quickly pushed them down, deep down. "How –? What even –? You’d have been eaten alive. You couldn’t have survived."

Harry shrugged. "I suppose we’ll never know."

"How is this the first time I’m hearing of this?" He narrowed his eyes, as though hoping to see into Harry’s thoughts. Harry raised his brows – he never could master the art of the single-brow lift, damn it. "Nothing in the papers, not even a rumour. And you know that would’ve been a big story, given Slytherin’s reputation."

Harry shrugged. "Never told anyone but Dumbledore before."

"Never?"

Harry shook his head. "Nope." He didn’t bother explaining that he hadn’t wanted people to know about it at first. And he wasn’t sure why, even now, he hadn’t told even Ron or Hermione.

"Interesting." He looked intrigued by the news and possibly a bit self-satisfied to be the one Harry’d told. "Maybe you do have it in you to withstand the she-weasel’s sure-to-be-endless attempts to woo you back."

"Definitely." He’d seen enough in the Pensieve to counter any desire to forgive and forget. "Even before you showed me that memory, we weren’t exactly headed towards wedded bliss." He thought back to the separate lives they’d been living – more roommates than anything else – and nodded, more to himself than to Draco. "The fact that she and Ron did that, and then kept it from me for so long, that was just the final straw."

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah. Things hadn’t been going so well for a long time anyway." He tried not to compare, but the way his heart raced around Draco – the way he wanted him, even after everything that had happened, even when convinced that nothing would ever happen between them again – he’d never had that with her. And he didn’t think he could ever settle for less than that again. Not now that he knew the feelings had been real, not something he’d imagined was reciprocated. He wanted that again. Wanted to feel alive.

He shook his head and mumbled to himself, "There’s nothing left there to salvage."

"So if she were to ..." Draco began, his words trailing off.

Harry frowned. He’d been thinking out loud more than anything, bouncing his thoughts off of Draco without considering what he’d been saying and to whom. He shook his head. "I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be talking to you about this." When Draco didn’t say anything, he rewound their conversation back before they’d wandered off on this tangent. "Right. I was apologising for being a dick to you yesterday." Not quite prepared to let it go entirely, Harry said, "I’m still angry about what happened, and I still think you should have trusted me enough to tell me, but you didn’t deserve that."

Draco looked poised to argue, but then shrugged and sighed. "Okay, then. For what it’s worth, I’m sorry too. Really sorry. I should have told you a long time ago."

An echo of Draco’s voice from the night before – I’m utterly defenceless when it comes to you – made Harry’s chest ache. He started to reach for Draco’s hand, but pulled up short. That wouldn’t help anything. It might just make things worse, complicate the situation. Not that it wasn’t complicated enough, thanks. "Look, I just need a bit of time to process everything, okay?"

Draco drained the rest of the liquid from his cup and set it down on the table with a little more force than strictly necessary. "Fine."

"More tea?" Harry asked, getting up to make some of the fancy stuff Draco had brought.

"Sure."

As Harry walked past him, the faint scent of Draco’s after shave recalled another time. Draco had followed Harry into the kitchen, no doubt to supervise, like he’d always done when Harry’d tried to make his fancy tea in the past. He’d been standing at the counter and Draco had come up behind him, pressing his chest to Harry’s back and resting his chin on Harry’s shoulder. Harry had done his best to fill the kettle and set it to boil while Draco nibbled and kissed his way up Harry’s neck to his ear, eventually drawing the lobe into his mouth, his hands wandering over Harry’s back and chest before coming to rest on his hips. He’d nearly dropped the contents of the package when Draco’s raspy voice had growled, "Can’t keep my hands off you. Want you now." Harry shuddered again at the memory.

"Need some help there?" came Draco’s voice from far too close beside him. Harry jumped and spilled some tea leaves in the process, his heart racing. Draco’s chuckle sent shivers down his spine and when his eyes met Draco’s, he saw his own raw need reflected in them.

With great effort, he looked away, and with shaky hands, picked up the leaves and placed them in the teapot. "Don’t sneak up on a guy like that," he said, his voice nearly as shaky as his hands.

"Sorry." He didn’t sound the least bit sorry. Fuck.

Harry set the water to boil. "I can manage, thanks." He was pleased that his voice was once more steady.

Draco snorted. "I can see that."

"Oh, fuck off. Go sit down and I’ll bring the tea to the table."

"Alright, alright." Draco returned to his seat, giving Harry some much-needed space in this suddenly very small room. At least the bed was currently a table. For whatever that was worth. They hadn’t exactly needed a bed every time ... Fuck, fuck, fuck. Those thoughts weren’t helping anything, though his half-hard prick begged to differ on that assessment. He took a few deep breaths and willed his erection down, stifling a groan. Easier said than done.

As composed as he could get, Harry brought the tea to the table to let it steep. "Your tea is served."

Draco smirked. "So you have some news on the case?"

"Oh, right." Harry’d completely forgotten the reason he’d asked Draco to drop by. "I got an address."

"What?" Draco exclaimed, all teasing gone. "Then why aren’t we there?"

As an afterthought, Harry grabbed a packet of shortbread biscuits he’d bought earlier – the kind Draco liked, and no he wasn’t going to analyse what that meant – and deposited them onto the table. "Because I doubt he’s there. And it’s night. And we need to do some reconnaissance first."

Draco ignored the biscuits. "And we’re not doing that now, why?"

Harry sat down, glad of the table between them. "Because it’s dark and I want to get the lay of the land first. I’ll start tomorrow."

Draco scowled. "I’ve got to go to the lab in the morning, but I should be able to slip out by about eleven, maybe ten if I go in earlier. Shall we meet here and then head over?"

"Hold on. Wait just a minute. You are not going anywhere. I’ll go there myself, scope the place out, determine if anyone is there – highly unlikely – and scan the wards to see what we’re dealing with."

"Excuse me?" Draco said, leaning over the table into Harry’s personal space. "I want to go, too. After all, it’s me he’s after."

Harry leaned back and crossed his arms over his chest. "Which is precisely why you shouldn’t go. If Rowle is there, I don’t want to practically hand you over to him."

Draco opened his mouth to argue. Harry raised his hand. "It’s my job, remember? It’s what I do. You wouldn’t expect me to brew an antidote for some poison I’d ingested, would you?"

Draco snorted. "Don’t be ridiculous."

"Exactly." He poured the tea and nudged the packet of biscuits towards Draco. "Rowle isn’t some random bloke on the street throwing a hex. He’s highly skilled in the Dark Arts and he’s a mean motherfucker."

"But –"

Harry held up a hand. "Don’t even bother arguing."

Harry explained his plan for flushing Rowle out, and any potential accomplices. Draco nodded his agreement and reluctantly agreed to stay out of the way.

***

The next day, Harry attended the morning briefing in the Auror Office – Robards had given him leeway so far, but insisted he show up for at least one per week – and went back to his office afterwards to collect the equipment he needed for the day.

Before heading to Romford, he needed to check in with Mac to confirm that no further transmissions or surges in magic had occurred at the house. Harry stepped into the elevator and just as the door was about to close, a hand reached out to stop it and Ron entered, effectively cornering him on his way to the lab. So, his team had returned. And now he and Harry were alone for the first time since Harry had found out what he and Ginny had done. Harry’s blood began to boil as he tried to maintain his composure, knowing that work was not the place to confront Ron.

"What the fuck, Harry?" Ron crowded in on him, making the most of his height and bulk. The elevator door closed. "You went to my wife?"

Harry straightened his back and leaned towards Ron, refusing to back down to Ron’s larger stature. He breathed in, taking a good gulp of air and channelling his anger. "Excuse me?"

"You went to Hermione to complain about me?" Ron yelled in his face. "What are we, twelve?"

Harry laughed and put his hand against Ron’s chest, pushing him slightly back, just enough to regain an arm’s length of personal space. "Oh, you don’t like someone going behind your back, eh? That’s rich."

Ron flapped his arms, his face reddening. Harry waved his hand to stop the elevator before someone came on and saw their confrontation. "Mates don’t go to their mates’ wives behind their effing backs! There’s a code!"

Harry scowled and shoved his finger into Ron’s chest, this time pushing hard and walking him back until his back hit the wall of the elevator. "I didn’t go to your wife, you arse. Your sister did." He pushed him again for good measure. "She went crying to Hermione to get her to talk reason into me, if you can believe it." Ron blinked, clearly caught off guard. Harry lifted his chin. "Yeah, that’s right. Only she didn’t bother telling your wife what the two of you did to me, did she? No, she just cried about how unfair I was being because I split up with her. So your wife invited me out to dinner to give me shit."

Ron deflated somewhat. "She did?"

"Yeah, she did. And, not that I had anything to hide, but it was only after I’d said how surprised I was that, after what you’d done, she was siding with the two of you that I realised she didn’t know. And it was only then, after Hermione did what she does best, that she pried that gem out of me."

"Fuck."

"Yeah, so go give your little sister shit, not me."

Ron put his hands up in the air in defeat. "I didn’t know."

"Yeah, there’s a lot you don’t know. And a lot you presume to know. That’s a common theme with you, isn’t it?" Harry pressed in further. "And don’t you ever approach me at work like this again. When we need to talk, we’ll talk outside. I will not have my position here fucked over by you, like you did with my personal life."

"Harry –"

"Shut." He poked Ron’s chest, though he’d have preferred to punch him. "The fuck." Poke. "Up." Poke. "We will talk, you and I, but it won’t be here, where we’re both supposed to be professionals."

"I –"

"This isn’t over, not by a long shot. We will have words, and you’d best be able to explain yourself, because right now I can’t stand the sight of you." Ron sputtered but Harry just looked at him in disgust. "You’re lucky I don’t have you reprimanded for what you just did."

Ron rolled his eyes. "Yeah, right."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "Don’t fucking push me, Weasley." He let a bit of his magic escape, charging the air in the enclosed space. Ron’s eyes widened only slightly, but Harry caught it. "When we’re at work, I am your superior. Don’t ever forget that."

He waved him arm to release the elevator, then stepped back to stand as far away from Ron as he could manage, staring straight ahead until the elevator door opened and he got out. He couldn’t get away from him fast enough.


Continued in Part 15

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 13
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 3.5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 13


The next morning, when he arrived at the Ministry, Harry went directly to the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes, making a beeline for the Improper Use of Magic Office. He’d decided it was time to involve others in the case, particularly if he wanted to track down Rowle quickly. He didn’t want to give him time to get away while Harry figured out how to narrow down his search.

"Auror Potter," Brian MacInness, a harried but cheerful gentleman in his fifties, greeted him. "To what do we owe the pleasure?"

Harry smiled. "Hi, Mac. I was hoping you could help me on a case."

"At your disposal," he said. "What can I do for you?"

Harry decided he wouldn’t mention Draco unless necessary. Mac was never one to question Harry’s requests too closely, so he didn’t think it would come to that. "I’m wondering if you can tell me about magical occurrences in Romford." At Mac’s frown, he added, "Any chance you already have surveillance in the area? Considering it’s a primarily Muggle suburb, I thought you might. It could really save me some time."

He winked in response. "We do, indeed. Not sure what help it’ll be, but I can check the records. How far back to you need?"

"That’d be great," Harry said. "I’m looking for any significant changes over the last –" He thought about how long the devices had been at Draco’s and added a couple of months as a buffer "– at least eight months. Specifically changes in the amount of magic either cast in the area or sent to the area."

"Sent to?"

"Yeah. We’ve found some surveillance equipment that transmitted information to the general vicinity, but I’m trying to narrow it down to a particular residence. I’m guessing it’d be in the magical neighbourhood near Raphael Park, but if you could check all of Romford, I’d appreciate it."

"Sure thing. When do you need it by?"

"Yesterday?" Harry asked hopefully. Mac rolled his eyes. "I know, we always ask for rush jobs, but in this case, someone’s being threatened and I have no way of knowing when the suspect or suspects will bolt, likely as soon as they figure out their bugs have been removed. So the sooner, the better." Harry considered how much to disclose while Mac pulled some files. He decided to err on the side of Draco’s safety. "Keep this to yourself, but it’s a Death Eater long presumed dead, and I’d like to see him locked up for good this time."

His eyes widened. "Of course, Harry. I should have something for you by the end of the day."

Harry grinned. Nothing like the threat of a Voldemort sycophant to light a fire under someone. "Thanks. I really appreciate it."

"Should I send the report to your office?"

Harry wondered where he’d be when the report came in. Most likely at the hotel. "I’ve got some work to do outside the office today. How about you just send me an owl and I’ll come to pick it up directly? I don’t want something like that sitting on my desk."

"No problem. I’ll get right on it."

"Cheers."

Harry stifled a grin as he watched the usually subdued Mac positively twitching in his seat at the prospect of helping with a case involving a Death Eater.

Back in his office, Harry dealt with a few messages and some follow up on two of his pending cases. Ron’s team still hadn’t returned from Yorkshire, though he suspected they’d be back soon. Inwardly, he was grateful. He didn’t fancy the fallout with his friend any more than he’d enjoyed the confrontation with Ginny. He’d have plenty of time to deal with that after Draco’s case was closed. Or at least after today.

Forcing himself not to return to the Improper Use of Magic Office, knowing Mac would be on the case and would let him know as soon as he found anything, Harry headed back to the hotel to work on the case undisturbed.

When an owl tapped on the window about an hour after he’d settled in, Harry looked up hopefully, only to recognise Pig. He opened the window and the ever-excitable ball of feathers zoomed around the room until Harry was able to snatch him mid-air. "Come on, you. It’s just a hotel room. Nothing to get that stirred up about."

He removed the scroll and opened it. He smiled.

Harry, feel like meeting up for supper at the Leaky? Say seven o’clock? Ron’s still away and I thought we could catch up. Give response to Pig. Love, Hermione.



He replied in the affirmative and got back to work feeling a bit more cheerful. He and Hermione hadn’t had a chance to talk on their own since last Christmas when they’d stolen a few moments at the annual Weasley Christmas at the Burrow. It’d be nice to chat.

A few hours later, Harry tossed aside the papers he’d been staring at, bleary-eyed, for the past ten minutes. Something was niggling at the back of his mind and he’d become distracted. Though there’d been no arrangement between them for Draco to return, and there weren’t any outstanding questions he needed to talk to him about, Harry had somehow expected him to show up. In a matter of a few days, he’d grown accustomed to seeing Draco. Looked forward it, despite the emotional upheaval caused by their close proximity.

As he replayed yesterday’s intensely charged conversation, he wondered if he’d been too harsh. He’d only wanted to be sure of Draco’s motivation. That and, when it came down to it, Harry’d had all that bottled up inside for five years. He supposed it was a lucky thing he hadn’t blurted all that out on day one. But he hadn’t meant to throw Draco’s words back in his face, no matter how much they still stung.

In the bright light of day, he realised that Draco had actually poured his heart out to Harry. He’d laid himself bare and had to have been vulnerable. Something Draco hated to be, fought against always. Add to that the new-found knowledge of what had prompted that conversation all those years ago, and Harry began to feel like a right shit.

As he was about to send a message to Draco telling him just that, another tap came at the window. He let the owl in and found a message from Mac. Forgetting everything else, he Apparated to the Ministry, hoping that this might be the break he needed in the case.

It was and it wasn’t. Mac had narrowed down some peculiar activity to a particular residence. He hadn’t taken note of it right away, because it wasn’t a particularly large wave of magic, but after finding no such surge in magical activity, he went back to study the records with a closer eye.

"This pattern started about six months ago at one house. See this?" He pointed to a page that showed a line graph, one that was mainly flat, with blips where the line shot up and then back down again every so often. "See how it sits at a low level?" Harry nodded. "That’s just ambient magic – keeping the wards up, interior climate at a constant level, that sort of thing. But then look at these." He pointed to peaks in the line where there’d been increases in magic.

Harry studied them. "They look almost rhythmic."

Mac grinned and nodded. "Exactly. That’s what caught my eye. There’s nothing random about it. In fact, there seems to be nothing going on for a two-week period, then boom, a surge of magic – incoming, by the way – and then nothing for another two weeks. Then, like clockwork, incoming magic, then nothing."

"What do you think that means?"

"My best guess is that this place is not being lived in. There’d be a lot more magic, and it’d fluctuate whenever spells were cast. Looks to me like it’s set up as a place to receive those signals you were talking about, but nothing else."

"So that if someone – the Aurors, for instance – discovered the transmissions, the person’s whereabouts would remain concealed, because they weren’t actually there."

"That sounds about right," Mac agreed.

Harry looked at the last date of transmission, and sure enough it was the same day his trace had detected the transmission from Draco’s flat. That gave him less than two weeks before the next one. "How strong do you figure the wards are, based on the level of ambient magic in place?"

"Strong," he said. "But not Auror-level strong, if that’s any help."

Harry nodded. "It is. Thanks."

"Anytime." He flipped to the last page and pointed at an address. "That’s the place." Harry tapped it with his finger and committed it to memory. Mac handed over his report. "Good luck, and you’ll let me know when you catch the bastard, yeah?"

"You’ll be one of the first," Harry assured him. "Now go home; it’s late."

Mac chuckled. "Will do. But you knew I couldn’t leave without finishing this."

"Yeah, you rock, Mac."

"Tell my boss that."

Harry tucked away the report and ran from the room, determined to share the news with Draco. He called over his shoulder, "You can count on it."

He took out the coin and sent Draco a message. News on the case. Need to talk.

By the time he got back to the hotel, he only had a quarter of an hour before he had to leave for his dinner with Hermione. He spent the time planning his strategy to catch Rowle. He needed to stake out the place, scan the wards and try to gain entry. He ruled out going for a warrant, not with Draco’s life at risk and the delays he knew would face him in order to get one. If he could get one. The evidence was clear to Harry, but did not amount to anything that could justify a warrant. Better to ask for forgiveness than permission. And when it came to a Death Eater, it didn’t even matter if this case fell apart; Rowle would be returned to Azkaban for life based on prior crimes. It was a win-win in Harry’s book.

He’d need to set his own trap, undetected, to catch anyone entering the place. He suspected Rowle might not show up himself, so Harry needed to attach a tracking charm to whomever entered, then follow them – hopefully right to Rowle.

When it was time to leave and he’d not heard back from Draco, he got himself ready and made his way to the Leaky. He’d have to bring Draco up to speed later.

He met Hermione outside the pub and when they went in, he placed their drinks order while she grabbed a table in back. After taking his order, the bartender motioned him on ahead to the table. "Replacing the keg. Just about done, but it’ll be a couple of minutes more. I’ll have Kathie bring the drinks round as soon as we’re done."

"Cheers," Harry said and he made his way to the table. As he approached, the busboy deposited two glasses of water, cutlery and napkins and moved to the next table to pick up the empty glasses left behind. "They’ll bring the drinks over," Harry told Hermione.

"Sounds good." No sooner did he get his bum in his seat than she said, "So, I thought it best to meet on neutral ground."

"What?" Harry laughed. "Why would we need neutral ground?"

She fidgeted in her seat, turning her fork over in her hand before putting it down and looking up at Harry. "Well, Ron’s away right now, but could come home at any minute." She bit her bottom lip, then said, "And I know that you’re not staying at home right now."

"How did you –?" But of course he knew. "Never mind. Ginny."

"Yes, Ginny. She came by to see me last night." She looked at Harry as if to see into his mind. He Occluded himself, just in case. "She was a right mess."

Harry shrugged, then picked up his glass of water and took a sip. He could use that pint, damn it. "Was she?" He was going for indifferent but suspected he sounded angrier than he’d hoped.

Hermione frowned. "Yes, she was." Her voice was harsh and came out rather louder than she’d expected, if her look of surprise was any indication. She cast a swift silencing charm and continued. "And I can’t say that I blame her." She glared at Harry, but he said nothing. Anger was beginning to swirl around in his gut and he needed a moment before he tried to speak. "What were you thinking, Harry? After all this time, demanding that she get out? And in two days!" She looked disgusted. Still he said nothing. He waited for her to continue, so he could get a fuller picture of precisely what Ginny had told her.

She picked up her napkin and started twisting it in her hands. When she realised what she was doing, she tossed it onto the table. "I blame myself, you know."

"What?" he said. "How did you work that out?" Had she known all along what Ginny and Ron had done? Had she been a part of it? Planned it? Helped them keep it from him?

She rolled her eyes as though he’d said something incredibly stupid. "I’m the one that told her to tell you how she felt. That she wanted to get married. I never expected you would throw her out for that." She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms over her chest, glaring at Harry.

Thankfully, the waitress came over with their drinks and Hermione ended the charm. "Sorry for the wait. Can I get you anything else?" Harry smiled and took a long pull of his beer, debating ordering another right then.

"Not right now, thank you," Hermione said, plastering on a smile. She took a perfunctory sip of her wine and Kathie left.

"Well?" she said, glaring daggers at Harry. He raised his brows and she said, "What do you have to say for yourself?"

Harry sat back and took another long draw from his pint, letting it slide down his throat and cool him down slightly before answering her. He placed it down carefully and cast a fresh silencing charm over their table. He leaned forward and smiled. "What precisely did Ginny say to you? What is it that I’m supposed to have done that has you this riled with me?"

Hermione scowled. She was used to getting answers, not questions thrown back at her. "She said that you’d planned a nice dinner at home for the two of you and that you were going to talk about wedding plans afterwards."

He showed his surprise before reaching for his glass once more. He sipped it slowly this time, then put it back down. "Funny, I don’t remember saying anything about wedding plans."

Hermione looked confused. "But Ginny said –"

"Yes, I have an idea of what she might have said. In truth, she mentioned marriage after visiting with you. What you might not know is that we’d been having ... issues already and the last thing on my mind was getting married. Which I told her. I only agreed to talk the next day." Her brows furrowed as she digested that bit of news. "What else did she say?"

She picked up her glass and stared into it. Harry recognised this as her ‘going over a conversation in her head’ look. He let her work through it. "Well, she burst into tears at that point. Then said something about you saying awful things to her and something about work and something else about her not knowing you and then you told her to get out and you left."

Harry barked out a laugh, drained his glass and motioned to the barkeep for another. "So let me get this straight," he said. "First, I was planning some romantic dinner as a prelude to a discussion of our forthcoming wedded bliss, is that right?" She fidgeted, but nodded. "Right, then out of nowhere I spewed off a bunch of horrible things, announced she didn’t know me and kicked her out of the house?"

"Yes, with only two days to move."

He nodded and took a fortifying breath. "So you, naturally, think I’m a right bastard."

"Well ..."

"So you’ve made up your mind about me, then. No point hearing my side."

She grabbed the napkin again. "I didn’t say that."

"No," Harry said, "but you certainly came at me, guns blazing."

"You haven’t denied kicking her out."

"No."

"And you’re not staying at the house right now."

"No."

"And you’re not getting married."

He laughed. "Oh, hell, no." Blessedly, Kathie brought his second beer. He dropped the spell, lifted his beer in a toast and thanked her, then erected the spell once more. He took a sip.

"Well?" she prodded.

"Well what?"

"What happened?"

He leaned forward across the table. "Are you sure you want to know?"

She frowned. "Of course I want to know. I care about both of you and I can’t believe it’s over, not after all this time."

Harry reached once more for his beer and took a slow sip, savouring the bitter taste. "Oh, it’s over. It’s definitely over."

"But why?"

"Let’s just say that – after I’d agreed to talk with Ginny – I found out some disturbing news." He hesitated but – knowing that Hermione’s determination would wear him down eventually – continued. "I don’t think you really want to know what happened."

"Why wouldn’t I?"

"Because it involves Ron, too."

She took a large sip of her wine at those words, then fixed her gaze on Harry. "Now I really want to know."

"I don’t think you do, but ..."

"Spit it out, Harry."

So he told her. Everything. He’d expected shock when he told her about his short-lived relationship with Draco, but she just smiled and said, "I always wondered."

That threw him. "Wondered what?"

She shrugged. "If the two of you would ever stop pulling each other’s pigtails long enough to see if there was anything there." The shock he’d expected from Hermione bloomed on his own face as his mouth fell open. She chuckled. "What? I always thought there was some serious chemistry going on there – well, at least from fifth year on. It’s just we were ... well, rather busy with other things for me to come right out and ask you. And with Draco’s father ... being who he was ..."

Harry narrowed his eyes. "You really are far too smart for your own good."

She laughed and toasted him. "So, go on. Then what happened?"

"Ron and Ginny happened."

She narrowed her eyes. "What?"

"They went behind my back, to Draco, and told him to break things off with me. Told him he’d ruin my life, no one would ever hire me as an Auror, let alone anything more. They even suggested the Ministry might lock me up to prevent such a strong wizard – me – from being influenced by a Death Eater – him."

She laughed at that last bit. "I’d like to have seen them try that."

He shrugged. "Yeah, that was a bit far-fetched, but the rest resonated. It worked. He called things off, said it had never meant anything. Said he would dutifully marry a pureblood witch but ..." This part was hard to say, even now, even knowing now that he hadn’t meant it at the time. "But we could get together and fuck – on the side and in private – once in a while. You know, after he got married."

Hermione gasped. "He didn’t."

"He did." Harry took another pull of his pint and stared at the table. "He was very convincing."

"And you believed him."

He slid his glass from hand to hand. "Not at first, I didn’t. I mean, I had no idea why he’d said what he had, but as time went on and he didn’t contact me, I started to believe it. Realised that I’d been a complete idiot. I couldn’t trust my own instincts, started to wonder what sort of useless Auror I’d be if I couldn’t even see through something like that, from someone I’d spent years distrusting."

Hermione stopped his glass mid-slide and grabbed his hand. She squeezed. "I’m so sorry, Harry."

He looked up at her and knew at once she’d not known a thing before now. "Yeah, me too."

He felt raw, exposed under her gaze. He reached for the menus and thrust one into her hands. "We should order some food before I drink my supper and I can’t walk out of here."

She smiled and nodded. By the time Kathie returned to take their orders, Harry’d composed himself reasonably well and was able to enjoy the meal with his friend. He could face everything else tomorrow.


Continued in Part 14

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 12
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 12



Harry debated getting a bottle of firewhiskey, but thought better of it. Probably best to keep a clear head. Besides, he needed to get to the bottom of this case. He’d wasted enough time today already, dealing with his mess of a personal life. As he’d done after Draco had left, he’d dive into his work, immersing himself in anything and everything that could get his mind off ... well, everything that wasn’t work.

He tossed his bag beside the closet and went downstairs for a coffee – a large, strong cup of coffee, thanks. When he returned, it was to find Draco sitting at the table.

He jumped when Harry entered. "I – I didn’t know you’d be here," he said when he saw Harry. "I thought you’d be at home."

Harry shrugged. "I sorta bailed on my work earlier, so I thought it’d be best to get back at it, at least for a while." He didn’t want to talk about Ginny right now. He didn’t see the point. "What are you doing here?"

"I’m sorry." He was strung tight as a wire. "I can just leave." He stood up to do just that.

Harry stopped him with a shake of the head. "I didn’t mean you had to leave, only that I figured you’d have better things to do."

Draco relaxed a fraction, but remained wound up. "I – look, I know the bugs are gone now, but ..." He rubbed his palms on his legs nervously. "I still feel eyes on me, like someone’s watching every move I make, listening to everything I say. It’s creeping me out, if I’m honest."

Harry nodded. He’d feel the same way. "Do you want some tea? A firewhiskey, maybe, to relax?"

Draco snorted. "I think I’ve had enough firewhiskey for a while, thanks." Then he mumbled, "Especially around you."

Harry didn’t respond to that. "Tea, then? They make a decent cup downstairs. I can get you –"

Draco stood up, cutting Harry off. "It’s okay, I can get myself some." He looked around the room nervously. "Or maybe it’d be best if I just went back home. I’m sure I’ll be fine."

"Draco, it’s okay. I’m just going to be working on your case anyway, so it couldn’t hurt having you around if I have any questions."

"Yeah?" He looked hopeful and Harry couldn’t help the surge of protectiveness he felt for him. Bloody hell, he needed his head examined.

"I doubt it’ll help you relax, but as long as you’re okay talking about it, I could use the help."

Draco gave a sad half-smile. "Maybe not, but if it helps to end this nightmare sooner, I’m all for it." He opened the door to go downstairs. "Be right back."

It was only after he’d been gone a few moments that Harry realised Draco wasn’t a registered guest of the hotel and might raise some eyebrows with his appearance, particularly entering the pub from the hotel. Now tense, but convinced he’d draw even more attention by going after Draco, he pulled out the coin. Hoping Draco still had his coin, Harry said, "Enter pub from outside, not hotel lobby."

He got no answer. When Draco returned, he Apparated in. He rolled his eyes at Harry. "I’ve got someone after me, Potter. Did you really imagine me daft enough to enter from the lobby?"

Harry shrugged. "I didn’t think about it until you were gone, so it wasn’t a stretch that you might not have thought about it either."

He shrugged and only then did Harry realise he wasn’t carrying a tea. "Okay, truth: I realised the same thing halfway down the stairs, so I popped back to my flat and picked this up." He reached inside one pocket and withdrew a variety of gourmet teas, placing them on the side table, then from his other pocket he withdrew and enlarged a tea pot and two mugs. "I figured we’re here often enough that we might as well have some good tea."

Harry laughed. "Great idea, thanks. I think I’ve been drinking too much coffee anyway."

While Draco made a pot of his fancy tea, Harry drank his coffee and made a list of the questions he thought Draco might be able to answer, to help him fill in the gaps.

It turned out he was helpful, particularly connecting Death Eaters to each other. Unfortunately, besides Antonin Dolohov, who was safely tucked away in Azkaban, Rowle hadn’t ever connected with other Voldemort followers.

"I think he just went along with the group as an outlet for his sociopathic and sadistic tendencies. Hiding in plain view, as it were."

Harry shuddered. He’d come across a fair few sick characters in his time, but thankfully most weren’t outright sociopaths. "So you don’t think he bought into the ideology?"

Draco, brows furrowed, pondered the question for some time before saying, "I don’t really know. He was definitely brought up with the whole pureblood is best mentality, and with the desire to rule over Muggles, but I don’t think it went any deeper than being able to wield power over those less powerful or strong. I think if a Muggle offered him more freedom to act out his sick fantasies, he’d just as soon pair up with that person as a wizard."

This struck Harry as odd. His face must have shown his doubt, because Draco added, "Oh, he wouldn’t like it. And he’d turn on the Muggle in a heartbeat. But he’d get what he could out of the arrangement for himself first."

"But he stuck with the Death Eaters, even after Voldemort punished him."

Draco nodded. "He did. I think Voldemort might have been the only person who ever scared him." He laughed. "And I bet he’d have killed him too, if the chance arose."

Harry let all that settle, careful not to show how disturbing this was. Rowle was not just someone looking to get revenge for a slight. If he cared for no one but himself, he’d have viewed Draco – and Lucius, for that matter – not as an enemy, but as an obstacle. An obstacle to be eliminated. There would be no negotiating with him. No hesitation on his part to take out anyone and everyone that prevented him accomplishing his goal. And Harry was pretty sure that goal was to eliminate Draco, Lucius and possibly Narcissa. He’d probably get some satisfaction out of getting Harry out of the way too, since he’d been instrumental in causing Rowle’s initial punishment.

Draco got up to get another cup of tea. He took a few steps before stopping. "What’s this?" He kicked Harry’s bag that sat where he’d tossed it when he’d first come in.

Shit. He’d meant to tuck that away in the closet, but had forgotten. "Er."

"Are you staying here?"

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck. "For a little bit, yeah."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Is this a one-night thing or ..." He left the rest of his sentence hanging.

"Two, actually." At Draco’s puzzled look, he added, "I gave Ginny two days to move out."

After nearly a minute of awkward silence, Draco’s look turned from shocked to amused. "Impressive."

"What?"

"I never would have ... I just figured you’d ... you’re all about forgiveness and ..."

If Harry hadn’t been in such a frazzled state himself, he’d have found Draco’s inability to spit out what he was thinking more humorous. "You sound as articulate as you usually accuse me of being."

"Shut up," he said and a grin tugged at his lips. "It’s just that I’d never have imagined you’d kick her out. That just seems so ..."

"Mean? Spiteful?"

"Normal."

"Gee, thanks." Harry tried to look offended, but based on Draco’s smirk, he didn’t think he’d succeeded.

"Well, I mean really. You forgive people, you help people, you save people. You’re not normal, Potter. You’re constantly putting other people’s interests before your own, and I have to say I’m impressed. It’s high time you did something for you for a change."

"Careful, Malfoy. That almost sounded like a compliment."

Draco shrugged. "It wasn’t meant to be." He mumbled something that sounded suspiciously like Hufflepuff. "But, well ... since you probably do find that complimentary, don’t let it go to your head or anything."

Harry chuckled. "I’ll try not to."

"So why are you here? Why not kick her out right away?"

Harry’s face grew warm. "Because that would be mean."

Draco coughed out, "Normal." Harry balled up a piece of parchment and pitched it at his head.

He caught it and lobbed it back at Harry, then went to get his tea. As he sat down with it, he said, "I’ll head out after I’m done this. Leave you to get some rest."

"You don’t have to," Harry said without thinking. As soon as his brain caught up to his mouth, and he realised what that might sound like, he added, "I mean, if it’s going to bother you being there, you can stay a bit longer. I’ll be up for a while yet." He didn’t miss the hint of a smile as Draco sipped his tea.

After a short time, Harry was deep into reading an older report about Rowle’s associates from his younger days when Draco brought him back to the present. "Was it awful?" he asked.

Harry tossed the report onto the table and ran his hands over his face. He didn’t need Draco to explain what it he was referring to. Harry wasn’t sure how to answer. He ran over the events of the day once more – something he’d hoped to escape while he was here. "Not as bad as watching your memory in the Pensieve," he said with conviction.

That seemed to surprise Draco. He sat up straighter and tilted his head to the side, considering Harry. He could practically hear the wheels in Draco’s brain spinning. "How so?"

Harry sighed. He didn’t want to talk about it. After a few minutes of silence, he relented. It’s not like Draco hadn’t already confessed to Harry how he felt, even if he had been drunk. "I don’t know how to describe it, really. I guess it was like watching an oncoming train, unable to get out of its path, watching how Ron and Ginny hammered away at you. I hadn’t seen that side of either of them, and they seemed to be enjoying it. They enjoyed hurting you." Draco’s expression softened. "I hated seeing that and not being able to stop it. It was like a punch to the gut. They looked so pleased with themselves, Ginny in particular, that I wanted to scream at them to stop. And I kinda wanted to punch Ron."

Draco gave a half-grin. "For what it’s worth, I wanted to do the same."

"I wish you had," Harry said. He wasn’t so sure he wouldn’t do just that the next time he saw Ron. "Then, beyond the outward anger I felt at what they were doing to you, there was a raw, burning sensation deep inside me at what they had done to us. That feeling hasn’t left me. They fucked with our lives and they stayed silent about it for five years. Five years! Every passage of time – every week, month, year they said nothing – feels like a new betrayal, something they allowed to happen over and over and over again."

Draco stared at his empty cup. "I should have told you sooner."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, you should have."

"I’m sorry." He spoke to his cup. "I wanted to. So many times I wanted to."

"So why didn’t you?"

"I nearly did, more than once. But then I’d see how well you were doing, and ... it wouldn’t have been fair. You’d moved on, you were making a great life for yourself, and I’d only have held you back."

Harry scowled. "How can you say that?"

"First, you got the Order of Merlin for services during the war. Then there was the dedication of that wing of Hogwarts after the school reopened. Then you set up that house for war orphans."

"Okay," Harry interrupted. The Order of Merlin had been awarded to many people who’d fought in the war, so he’d accepted that and made a point of reinforcing that he’d been just one of many. And yes, the orphanage had been his brainchild, after seeing the serviceable but desolate place Voldemort had grown up in, but he’d wanted to do it quietly and so many others had been instrumental in bringing it to fruition. The Hogwarts wing was just downright embarrassing. He was just a kid that went there, broke a bunch of rules, and blundered his way into ending Voldemort. He still felt weird about it. "But none of that would have changed if you’d told me."

"Maybe not those things, but everything that followed would have, and I knew it. The public loved you – they still do. Like I said, you always put other people before yourself. You’re a war hero with a heart that never hesitates to help anyone that asks."

Harry rolled his eyes. "I’m not perfect."

Draco snorted. "I know that. But the public doesn’t. All they see is what the media chooses to show them. And you’re the media’s darling, even now."

"Arseholes," Harry grunted. "They’d turn on me in an instant if they thought it would help them sell more papers."

"Exactly my point. They would have turned on you in a heartbeat if they’d found out about us." He let that settle before continuing. "Say what you will about the weasel and weaselette, but they weren’t wrong. I watched as you became the unofficial lead of a new generation of Aurors, praised as the top of your class, then assigned to Kingsley’s special task force to eliminate corruption in the Ministry."

"I wasn’t the only one," Harry countered.

Draco ignored him. "You had the highest case clearance rate of any Auror, and got promoted within two years of graduation."

Harry wasn’t sure if he should be flattered that Draco had followed his career so closely, or irritated at the non-stop press coverage he got. "That’s because I poured every ounce of myself into the job."

"You’re in line to become Head Auror and, no doubt, it’s only a matter of time until you’re heading up the DMLE. There are even rumours of your future as Minister of Magic."

Harry nearly choked on that last one. "Good god, could you imagine me trying to navigate the politics of being the Minister?"

Draco chuckled. "Okay, I never bought into that one. You’d be horrible."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence." Truth be told, it was comforting to have someone acknowledge his shortcomings.

He shrugged. "Well, it’s true and we both know it. But all the rest? That’s you. It’s all you. You deserve every bit of it. Ron was right. You’re a leader and you deserve the chance to make a difference."

He didn’t feel like a leader half the time. But then, the other half of the time he just acted on instinct and people followed his lead. It just came naturally. "Maybe," he conceded.

"Definitely."

"Fine. Even if what you say is true, why would that have stopped you from telling me the truth?"

"Because you’d probably have done something noble and stupid, ruining your chance to prove what you can do."

"Noble and stupid?"

"Yeah, like coming out publicly about us, only to be crucified by the media."

Harry shrugged. "I’ve been through worse."

"Perhaps, perhaps not. But the reality is that the public – at least a good portion of it – would have turned on you and would have challenged everything you did."

"So what? Like I care what everyone says about me. I can –"

Draco raised a hand to stop him. "You might be strong enough to withstand the media and the public – you’ve had a lifetime to hone those skills – but would your bosses be? Even if Kingsley would, could you say the same for every person that would ever have a say in your possible promotion? You may not be Minister, but you know that politics play a big role in everything the Ministry does. And you’d have been right in the middle of it. A liability."

"I –"

"Here’s the thing. Even if I hated what they said to me, they were right. Being with me would have prevented you from achieving your goals. It would have been selfish of me to stay."

Harry didn’t know what to say to that. "What does that even mean? I never wanted you to leave. How could it be selfish for you to do what I wanted?"

He let out an exasperated sigh. "You told me yourself just the other day that you love your job. If you couldn’t have been an Auror, how long would it have been before you resented me?"

Harry thought about that. What life would be like if he weren’t an Auror. Then he thought about what his life had been like without Draco. "I wouldn’t have resented you."

"You probably never would have said anything. Would have stayed with me just to prove a point, no matter how miserable you were. It would have killed me to watch that happen, to watch you grow to loathe me, see you look at me with contempt. So that’s why I never told you. But every now and again I regretted it." He looked Harry in the eye then. "No, that’s not right. I regretted it every single day. But then I’d see an article about you. About how you were the Ministry’s golden boy and how everybody loved you and what an amazing Auror and leader and role model you were. And then I’d tell myself that, no matter how much it hurt, I’d done the right thing. Maybe not for me, but for you."

"But how could you know if it was right for me if you never asked?" Harry tried but failed to keep the pain out of his voice. "You never gave me the chance to make that choice for myself."

"I know, and for that I’m sorry. Really, really sorry." He sounded sorry. Harry remembered the previous night and Draco’s drunken confession and knew he was sorry. But was it enough for Harry to forgive him? "But, like I said before, you would have put me before yourself, like you always do. This was my chance to put you first. For once in my life, I didn’t do the selfish thing."

His words echoed in the silence that followed. Harry broke it by saying, "You put your parents first, too. You weren’t always selfish, no matter what you think."

He waved away Harry’s comment. "Don’t get me wrong, I was angry. So angry that they’d put me in that situation, made me look at myself, made me think about how us being together could hurt you. Made me acknowledge what I already knew: that you deserve so much better than me.

"I won’t lie. It killed me to see you with her, when you eventually got back together. Then I really wanted to tell you. Warn you about her. Fuck this selfless shit; I suck at it. But then I remembered the two of you in school and I figured you’d have a chance at happiness. And your career kept progressing, so as time went on, it just became harder and harder to convince myself that I should tell you. You’d moved on without me and your life was great. Who the hell was I to ruin that? And I convinced myself that, in the end, you’d have ended up hating me anyway, so everyone was better off with a clean break."

"How many times do I have to tell you that I could never hate you?"

Draco ran his hands through his hair, looking utterly miserable. "But I didn’t know that then. We’d spent years hating, or nearly hating each other. And only a few months ... not."

"And the way it ended?" Harry said. "That was anything but a clean break."

"What do you mean? I thought I’d made it clear."

"It came right out of left field, hit me like a bludger to the head. I had no idea, no hint, no inkling that you didn’t feel the same way I did. And then ... out of nowhere. You blindsided me and before I had the chance to process what you were saying, you were gone."

He began to reach for Harry’s hand, but pulled back. "I’m so sorry."

Harry didn’t want to hear how sorry he was. "So you’ve said." His head reeled from the ups and downs of the last few days. Had it really only been a few days since his life had been turned upside down? "So why tell me now? What do you expect from me? What do you want?"

Draco ran fingers over his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, as though warding off a headache. "I did it for you."

"Excuse me?"

"The other day, when you told me ... you said that you had me to thank for never trusting your feelings. I didn’t know."

Harry had a vague recollection of saying something to that effect. "But you didn’t say anything then."

He didn’t seem to hear. "I never meant to hurt you." Harry snorted derisively. "Okay, I knew my words would bite, but we’d said awful things to each other in the past. I figured you’d just chalk it all up to me being the arsehole you always pegged me for, and you’d move on. If I were lucky, you’d remember me as an interesting, if ill-advised, diversion from your past that you’d move on from. I never knew that I had the power to hurt you that deeply."

Harry clenched his jaw but showed no other outward sign that he’d hit the mark. "So you told me to ease your conscience?"

"No." He shook his head and took a moment to continue. Harry used that time to study the distress on his face. He wanted to wipe away the lines between his eyes. "You surprised me when you told me what a lasting impact ... well. But still, I told myself you were better off. And you were happy with her. I hated myself for what I’d said to you, how I’d ended things, but telling you would have only made things worse. I don’t know." He got up and began pacing, eyes darting around like a caged animal looking for escape. "But then you said, so insistently, so emphatically, that it’s always better to know the truth. Always. Especially when it hurts."

"It’s true," Harry said, and he believed that with everything in him. He’d been lied to enough over the years. The truth, no matter what it was, he could deal with. He’d get past the pain.

"Is it really?" He stopped pacing and stood staring at Harry for a good long minute. "Because you look ... well, you look like shit."

Harry ran his hand through his mop of unruly hair. "Yeah? Well, you don’t look so great yourself."

"I’ve been better," Draco acknowledged, slumping back down into his chair. "But seriously, Harry. Please tell me I did the right thing. That I didn’t make things worse for you."

Harry gave a half-hearted grin. "You did the right thing."

"Really? Because I swear I never wanted to ..." He squeezed the back of his neck and rolled his head from side to side. "I never expected you to throw her out of your house."

Harry frowned, puzzled at this statement. "What did you expect me to do? Continue living a lie?"

"I don’t know. I just ... well, you’d been together for so long, I guess I just thought you’d clear the air and move on. Together."

"So you didn’t expect us to break up? Hadn’t hoped that would be the end result?"

He caught Harry’s gaze and held it until it almost became awkward before looking away. "I won’t deny hoping for that in the past. Many times, if I’m honest. But yesterday? I hadn’t thought it through. Hadn’t considered anything beyond telling, or rather showing you the truth."

Harry narrowed his eyes, acutely aware he was dealing with a Slytherin. He wanted to believe Draco, but he couldn’t let his guard down. He felt raw enough already. "So what would you say if I were to suggest ... oh, I don’t know ... let’s get together, scratch that itch, just one more time?" Draco’s head shot up and his eyes widened. Harry leaned across the table towards him. "You know, for old time’s sake."

Draco pulled back. "That’s not funny."

Harry sat back slowly and crossed his arms over his chest. "I’m not laughing."

Draco’s mouth went slack and he stared at Harry. Kept staring, eyes boring into Harry’s own. "I –"

"Don’t tell me you haven’t thought about it."

He blinked. "Nearly every day for five years."

"So what’s the problem, then?"

His face hardened and a mask of indifference fell over his features. "What are you playing at?"

Harry shrugged. "Isn’t this what you suggested yourself? How had you put it? Should I want to fuck occasionally. I think those were your words. On the side and in private, of course. Not that either of us would be doing it on the side, now, but still. This is private. And no one need ever know."

Draco winced. "I didn’t mean that."

"No? Then why say it?"

"Because I knew you’d never do that."

Harry smirked. "True. I would never knowingly do something that would hurt someone else – your wife, for instance."

"Harry, please. I told you I was sorry. I came up with the best way I knew how to get you to not want to be with me."

Harry wasn’t sure where all this was coming from, but it seemed all his old pain and hurt, and his desperate need for answers, for the truth, had bubbled up to the surface. And while he had Draco here, he would get what answers he could. Today. Now. "See, now that’s what I don’t understand. It’s like you were trying to make me hate you. Why do that? Why not just break things off and move on?"

Once more, he got up. At first Harry thought he was going to leave, but then he started to pace again. Harry let the silence stretch. He had all night, after all. Eventually, Draco spoke. "Because I didn’t think I was strong enough. If I had to face you again, see you look at me with anything but loathing in your eyes, I don’t think I could have kept the truth from you. I don’t think I could have stopped myself reaching out. Touching you. Kissing you." He stopped his pacing and leaned his forehead against the wall and mumbled, "I can barely do that now, all this time later."

Harry could understand that. Just seeing Draco again had brought everything back to the forefront of his mind. He would never act on his feelings, not while he was with Ginny. And not while he was on the case investigating threats against Draco. But he couldn’t deny how hard it was to be around Draco. To fight his feelings.

"So, then. If I asked you, again, to just ... you know. Fuck. One more time. Your answer would be?"

He let out a moan, then pushed away from the wall, turned around and leaned back against it, closing his eyes and banging his head lightly against the surface. "Are you trying to kill me?" His voice cracked.

"No," Harry said. "Just asking a simple question."

Draco laughed but his eyes squeezed together in pain. "But that’s just it, isn’t it? Nothing’s ever been simple between us."

"And?"

"And my answer would be no, because I don’t think I could walk away again. And if I could, I wouldn’t want some one-off fuck to be what I remember of us."

"So you really wouldn’t?"

"Of course I would!" he shouted, pushing away from the wall and marching over to stand in front of Harry. He put his hands on the table and leaned in. "I would say no because I know that would be the right thing to do. For self-preservation, if nothing else. But all you’d have to do is look at me the way you used to. Or smile at me. Or touch me. And I’d be lost. I’d do whatever you wanted for however long I could. Because I’m utterly defenceless when it comes to you."

"Okay," Harry said. "Just so we’re clear."

Draco stood back up, looking utterly spent, and took several deep breaths. "I should go."

"Probably best," Harry agreed.

It was only after several hours of tossing and turning, his mind processing all the events of the past few days, that Harry finally relented and took out the phial of Dreamless Sleep he’d packed. He poured the liquid down his throat and saw Draco’s face one last time before the potion took hold and he drifted into darkness.


Continued in Part 13

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 11
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 11


Harry arrived at home and collapsed onto the sofa, elbows resting on his legs and head in his hands. His entire body shook as he forced himself to breathe. In. Out. In. Out. His stomach roiled but he swallowed down the urge to vomit. Betrayal clawed at him from his core.

He laughed harshly. Well, weren’t they a pair? He’d felt sorry for Draco after Lucius had betrayed him, had tried to control him. Lucius at least had never pretended to be anything but a bastard.

But Ron. And Ginny. They’d always – always – professed to be in Harry’s corner. They’d supposedly been disgusted with how others had deceived Harry, had tried to manipulate and control his life according to what they thought was best. The knife in his back twisted a little more. Dumbledore’s betrayal had hurt – as Snape had said, he’d spent Harry’s life preparing him for slaughter – but in the end, Harry had come to realise that not all was as it had seemed. Dumbledore hadn’t been preparing him for death so much as taking a calculated risk, hoping for, and indeed banking on, Harry’s survival. A small distinction for some, but since it had paid off, Harry had accepted it.

Ron had been disgusted by the Dursleys’ lies and appalled that they’d kept the truth from Harry his whole life. He’d also consistently and repeatedly said how much he’d wished he could have confronted Dumbledore and given him a piece of his mind. He could have – should have – done things another way. Should have trusted Harry with the knowledge of what needed to be done. Should have let Harry make that choice at the outset, not in the heat of the moment, in the middle of a war, while watching his friends dying around him. Ron had been furious, and although Harry understood why Dumbledore had done what he had, and had defended him to a point, Harry had also welcomed Ron’s indignation on his part. He’d felt that someone really cared about him unconditionally. Like a brother.

But now? God, he felt ill. Trying for some perspective, he reasoned that Ron hadn’t been throwing Harry’s life away, hadn’t manipulated him into a course of action to follow a predetermined path ... or had he? Had it been as he’d told Draco, that it was for Harry’s own good? Or had he manoeuvred things so that Harry and Ginny would end up together? Had he done it for Harry, for Ginny or for himself? Did it even matter?

And Ginny. Fucking hell, he felt used. Not once in the last five years had she even hinted that she knew he’d been involved with Draco. He thought back, trying to remember the precise time they’d started seeing each other again. He couldn’t pinpoint it. Things were all tied up in family. The Weasleys were his family. He’d been there so often, the lines had blurred. When had they gone from mutual grief and comfort over the death of Fred and so many others to something more? Harry now began to question every conversation they’d had during that time, to see if things had developed naturally or if every word, every touch, every action had been choreographed to lead to their eventual reconciliation as a couple.

Ginny had always been a strong, resourceful girl and had grown into a headstrong, determined woman. She’d learned at a young age, as the baby and only girl in the family, to work people and situations to her advantage. Is that what she’d done with Harry? Or had she simply been looking out for him? And again, did it matter?

He didn’t question their love for him. He didn’t – he wouldn’t – minimise his own feelings for them either. But this calculated, unrepentant attack on Draco was not something he could stand for. And their utter disregard for Harry’s own feelings rankled more than he would have thought possible. This wasn’t some small decision they’d taken away from him. This had been his life. He’d shut down completely and poured himself relentlessly into his work after Draco had ended it. Something that, funny enough, Ginny resented. But he’d needed to do it. He’d needed to prove himself worthy of at least some of the praise people had bestowed on him. Prove to himself he wasn’t so horrible a judge of character, despite having been duped by someone he should have been wary of. He’d turned inward and shut off much of the world since then.

And – he choked out a laugh at the irony of this – he’d resisted any sort of real commitment to Ginny, not able to trust himself to know if she, or anyone else for that matter, could ever really love him. Love him for him and not for his name or what he represented.

How had he not seen? How had he not known? He felt like an idiot.

Maybe he hadn’t worked things out, but perhaps a part of him had known something was off. Perhaps he hadn’t been completely closed off to love, but rather had been wary of what his relationship with Ginny meant. He’d never been all-in and maybe that’s why things had gone the way they had. Maybe that’s why they’d become little more than friends.

And until he’d seen Draco again, he’d been carrying on with his life, oblivious to what he was missing. He saw friends occasionally and – as Kingsley had pointed out numerous times – devoted nearly all of his waking hours to his job. He hadn’t given himself the time or space to figure out that he wasn’t happy at all. That he was coasting through life rather than living it.

His thoughts returned to the confrontation they’d had with Draco. How had they found out? He’d told no one. He wondered if Draco thought he had. If that had weighed in on his decision to cut things off with Harry.

He tried to be angry with Draco, too. After all, he hadn’t told Harry anything either. But, Harry realised, why would he have? He’d spent his life surrounded by people who manipulated each other, spoke in code, and rarely gave a straight answer. It wasn’t in his nature to be open and honest about his feelings, not if it left him vulnerable. It just wasn’t what a Slytherin would do. And, after years of outright animosity towards each other, he and Harry had only been together for a few months when they’d confronted him. What was a few months against a lifetime of self-preservation?

He couldn’t excuse Draco’s actions outright, but he couldn’t condemn him for them either. And he had shown Harry the truth in the end. A truth that seemingly pained him as much as it did Harry. They’d have to talk. Really talk. Even if it changed nothing, they deserved to have the closure they hadn’t had five years ago.

But that would come later. Right now Harry needed to figure out what to do about Ginny and Ron.

By the time Ginny returned home, Harry had made up his mind. He’d gone out to pick up dinner from a Muggle restaurant close enough to home for him to walk off some of his anger, and grabbed a bottle of wine while he was at it. Nothing like comfort food to ease the way into an uneasy conversation.

When Ginny walked into the kitchen, she breathed in contentedly. "Pad Thai?"

He nodded. "Bottle of wine chilling, too. Why don’t you wash up, we can eat, and then we’ll talk, yeah?"

She smiled and nodded. "Be back down in twenty."

"I’ll keep it warm."

She kissed him on the cheek and he only just managed not to recoil.

While she was upstairs, he dished out the food and poured two glasses of wine, casting a stasis charm to keep the food warm and wine cold. He sipped his wine slowly while he waited, hoping to calm his nerves while still maintaining his focus. He had no illusions about how this night would end.

She returned, freshly washed, her long hair damp and wavy, her face open and relaxed. She looked so young and pretty that he found himself transported back to happier times, those fleeting, carefree days back in school when they’d fallen for each other. He found himself again wondering how they’d got to this place. She really was so very beautiful, inside and out, that he spared a moment to feel badly for what he was about to do, but forced himself to focus. He’d made his decision and he would not back down.

"Cup of tea?" he asked after they’d finished. She had practice again in the morning and he had no desire to dull his senses, so they’d only had one glass of wine each.

"Sure," she said, once more smiling up at him. Again he felt a pang of guilt that he tamped down.

He brought their mugs of tea into the front room and sat on a chair facing her. "So," he said, "you wanted to talk?"

She put down her cup and nodded. "I did."

"So ... talk."

She frowned a little before plunging ahead. "I was talking to Hermione last night."

"I gathered."

"And she said that I should tell you how I’m feeling."

"Smart woman."

Encouraged, she smiled and leaned forward. "I ... I thought we’d be married, or at least engaged, by now."

"So you said last night."

Her face fell slightly. "Isn’t that what you want?"

He took a sip of his tea, then put it down and sat back. "I did some soul searching today," he said. "Thought about how, exactly, we got to this place."

She cocked her head to the side and gave him a curious look. "And?"

He’d thought about it for a long time and still wasn’t entirely sure of the answer. "Well, after the war, we’d gone our separate ways. After everything, I guess I’d thought we’d drifted apart for good. We were still family, but not ... not like we’d been."

She frowned. "But we got that back."

They hadn’t, really. "How did that happen, exactly?" he asked. "Don’t get me wrong; I just couldn’t really pinpoint that moment, you know, when everything fell into place."

She fidgeted in her seat, clearly not expecting the conversation to have gone in this direction. "What do you mean?"

"I mean I remember clearly how we got together the first time. I’d been watching you all year, something had clicked in my brain early on and I’d realised you were more to me than my best friend’s sister."

"Thanks?"

He laughed. "No, really. You know that. I’d started looking at you differently, started appreciating you for who you were as a person, as a girl, and then I kissed you and the rest was history."

She smiled. "In front of the whole common room."

He chuckled. "I just couldn’t wait until later."

Her smile widened. "That was a great year."

"It really was," he agreed. "But then the war came and we split up."

"You mean you dumped me."

"I didn’t want to."

"I know, but you did all the same."

"Yeah. And then after the war ..."

Her brows furrowed and she started to wring her hands. "I thought you’d come back to me."

"I thought so too," he admitted. "But something changed. We changed. I changed."

"You did. But I never gave up," she said, lifting her chin in that stubborn way of hers. "I knew we were meant to be. There was never anyone else for me."

He considered her words and wondered just what lengths she’d go to in order to get what she wanted. "Is that why you did it?"

She narrowed her eyes in confusion. "Did what?"

"How did you find out?"

She looked even more perplexed. "Find out what?"

"I know," he said.

Silence permeated the room, resting heavily over them. She didn’t say anything but he watched her process his words, run through all possible options in her mind. He saw the moment when everything clicked. She hesitated for a beat before shakily saying, "You know?"

Done with the pretense, his voice turned cold. "Don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about. You’ve insulted my intelligence enough already, thanks."

"Seriously, Harry, what are you talking about?" Her eyes didn’t meet his as she scrambled to deny the truth.

"Draco."

He watched her giveaways. Her eyes flashed, if only for a moment, but it was enough. She was caught and she knew it. She swallowed several times and darted looks around the room. Looking for an escape, perhaps? Then she drew in a breath and sat upright, draping herself in a mask of arrogance and bravado.

"What difference does it make how I knew?"

Now they were getting to the heart of the matter. "Well, you see, Ginny, I was very careful. I mentioned nothing to anyone, never let on. Not once."

"Pfft. That’s because you knew what you were doing wasn’t right. It was disgusting."

Harry clenched his teeth together. That he hadn’t expected from her. "Disgusting, hmm? Is that what you tell your friends, Hannah and Millicent? That they’re disgusting?"

"Of course not!" Her indignation seemed genuine. "I meant only because it was with Malfoy, of all people." She said his name like it was a vile thing, something to be avoided at all costs.

"Oh, so not because he’s a man, but because he was a Death Eater?"

"Yes."

"I see. Just so we’re clear on that." He was relieved. He’d hate to think he’d misjudged her that much. "So, back to the original question: how did you know?"

She hesitated, but Harry didn’t ask again. If there was one thing he’d learned about interrogation techniques, it was to let silence work for you. It’s human nature to want to fill the silence and, more often than not, guilty people gave away a lot when they filled silences.

Ginny did not disappoint. "Fine! I followed you! Satisfied?"

"Not even close," he said. "Why did you follow me? What had you hoped to find?"

"I was worried about you."

Harry snorted. "Right."

"I was. You were becoming more distant."

"So it was about you, not me. You needed to know why I wasn’t more ... I dunno ... affectionate towards you?"

She shrugged. "How did you find out?"

Harry laughed. "Oh, no, you don’t get to ask the questions, Ginny. Let’s just say I know what you did and I want answers."

"What do you want me to say, that I’m sorry? That I shouldn’t have done it? Well I won’t. I did what was right. You deserve far better than the likes of Draco Malfoy."

"You mean I deserve you."

"Well, I like to think I’m a damn sight better than a Death Eater, yeah."

"Really?" he asked, knowing it was cruel but not giving a damn right now. "You know all about who he was – who he is – and you know that you are better than that?"

"Yes!"

"Well, here’s what I know, Gin." He crossed his arms over his chest, closing himself off to her. "Draco isn’t the one who went behind my back to manipulate a situation that affected my life."

"He was a Death Eater, Harry!"

"Draco was a kid that looked up to his dad. Unfortunately, his dad is Lucius Malfoy. He got thrown in prison and Draco was left to pick up the pieces. Voldemort took advantage of a lost kid who desperately wanted to prove himself to his dad, return their name to good standing, and get a little glory along the way."

"He was a Death Eater!" she repeated.

"True. But in name only. His heart wasn’t in it. At first, yes, with glory calling and his family torn apart. But he had no idea what he’d signed up for. And as time progressed, he couldn’t stomach the nastiness of it all."

"He almost killed Ron. Your best friend. And don’t forget Katie."

"He’d never intended to hurt either of them, but I won’t forget, believe me. And neither will he."

"Yeah, right. Stop making excuses for him."

"I’m not excusing what he did. It was wrong. It was stupid. He was desperate, caught between a rock and a hard place. Surrounded by Voldemort and his followers, he felt trapped. He was trapped. He should have asked for help, but never imagined anyone would help him and certainly not his father. Why would anyone want to help Lucius? So he tried to save his family the only way he knew how. When faced with the task he’d been charged with – to kill Dumbledore – he couldn’t. I watched him fall apart when Dumbledore offered him and his family help. He’d made all the wrong choices and he knew it. And he hated himself for it. Still does, I imagine."

"Good. He should. As far as I’m concerned, he can rot in hell."

"I don’t expect you to understand, or to forgive him, or his asshole father."

"I should hope not."

"But you and I fundamentally disagree on what he deserves. Dumbledore – even faced with Draco’s half-arsed attempt at killing him – thought he was worth saving, and so do I. In fact, he’s done a lot to redeem himself, if not his family, including working with the Ministry and testifying against Death Eaters and other sympathisers during the post-war investigations and trials. And he’s led an exemplary life since the war, from what I’ve heard." She snorted. "Look, I don’t expect to change your mind, but he’s not the person you think he is."

"I don’t know what you ever saw in him."

"That’s right, you don’t know. You never did. You never asked. I had no idea anyone even knew about us." He got up from his chair, unable to sit still while this agitated. He walked to the window and stared out at the night sky, dusted with cloud and sprinkled with a few twinkling stars. He wanted to be out there, breathing in the cool, night air. Wanted to be anywhere but in here with Ginny, the walls closing in on him. He turned back to face her, leaning against the window ledge, arms crossed over his chest. "But that’s not really the point now, is it?"

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is that it wasn’t your choice to make. It was mine. You took that away from me."

"But you couldn’t see. You weren’t thinking clearly. Someone had to –"

"Someone had to what, Gin? Did you really think me incapable of thinking for myself? That you had to step in and do what was right for me? What I couldn’t manage to do for myself?"

She sniffed and held her nose in the air. "Well, yes, if you must know. You obviously didn’t know what you were doing and someone had to make you see reason."

He pushed off from the window and walked towards her. Looking harshly into her eyes, he said, "But that’s not what you did. You didn’t make me see anything. You went behind my back and manipulated a situation that was none of your business."

"Of course it was my business! You were meant to be with me."

And there it was. "So you did what was necessary to make that happen."

"I knew then and I know now that it was the right thing to do."

"But how could you know? You have no idea what he’s like. Or what I’m like when I’m with him. You had no idea what was going on between us, and yet you felt that it was your right to manipulate my life – manipulate me – to serve your own best interest."

"That’s not what happened."

He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. He wasn’t going to get anywhere with her. She was as stubborn as her brother. And he was done with it. He’d had enough manipulation for a lifetime before she and Ron had confronted Draco and she should have known that. She had known that, but it hadn’t stopped her. The road to hell was, indeed, paved with good intentions.

"What I know is that I trusted you and you betrayed that trust."

"But Harry--"

"I’m going to gather some things and go. I’ll give you a couple of days to clear out your stuff, and I’d like you gone by the time I come back."

"But ... you can’t. We have a life together."

"We had a life together. One based on lies and manipulation."

"No! We love each other." She reached out for him, but he grasped her wrists and gently pushed her away. "You love me. You know you do."

"No, Ginny. Right now I don’t even know you. And frankly, I don’t even want to know you." He released her wrists and turned to go up the stairs. "Two days, Ginny." He threw up a shield so she couldn’t follow him and he went into his room to collect some clothes.

Unsure what she might do while he was out of the house, he cast protective charms on everything of value to him, and he returned to the front room. Ginny stood in the same spot he’d left her, face red – from fury or hurt, he couldn’t tell. Either way, it didn’t matter. It didn’t change the situation.

"I’ve given years of my life to you," she said. "Years."

Harry’s blood ran cold. "No, Ginny, you’ve taken years of mine." He put down his kit bag and glared at her. "That you can’t see what you’ve done is wrong, in so many ways, tells me all I need to know. I don’t want to see you or talk to you for a long, long time. Perhaps I’ll be able to forgive you, someday, but that day is not today. And it won’t be any time soon."

She looked down at his bag, then up at him, anger radiating from her. It reminded him of the Ginny in Draco’s Pensieve. Good. That would made this easier. "You’re going to him now, aren’t you? That filthy--"

"Stop!" Harry’s voice reverberated through the house with such force she jumped. "I am not going to anyone. I’m going away from you. And you’ve only yourself to blame. No one else." She looked poised to argue, but she remained silent, glaring at him.

"Not that I need to tell you anything, ever again," he said, "but I’m going to take some time, alone, to think about the shit show that my life has become. I can’t be around anyone right now. Two days, Ginny. And I mean what I say: I don’t want you here when I return. If you are, I can’t promise I’ll be very polite."

Her face hardened. "Is that a threat?"

He took a deep breath and sighed, exhaustion overwhelming him. "Of course not. But right now, I’m not telling you what I feel about all this, about what you and Ron did, and how I feel about you as a person, one who claims to love me. I don’t think you want to hear what I’d have to say. And if you’re here when I return, I may just say it. And then things will truly be irreparable."

"So," she said, her voice wavering and her eyes welling up, "there’s a chance?"

He reached for his bag. "No, Ginny. Without trust, we have nothing. It’s over. But there is a chance we could move on without hating each other. I’d like that. But if you don’t give me the space I need, even that may be out of reach." Before she could respond, he turned on the spot and was gone.


Continued in Part 12

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 10
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.1K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 10


Harry picked up a pizza on his way back home and was making his way through it, Rowle’s file spread in front of him. He took a sip of his beer, trying to work out the best way to narrow down the Death Eater’s location. It was highly doubtful he’d reside in a mainly Muggle neighbourhood, so that narrowed things down further to a known stretch of wizarding properties near Raphael Park.

He finished his first beer and was about to get another when he felt the coin in his pocket burn. He pulled it out, but there was no message. But still it burned. He’d set the coin to alert him with either a message or continued contact, just in case Draco wasn’t able to send a message. Adrenaline shot through his veins as he imagined numerous reasons why Draco might be unable to send a message, each one worse than the last. He pulled out his wand and Apparated directly into Draco’s flat.

At once, he located Draco and cast a Protego on him, then marched through the flat, wand ready to confront any intruder. It took him mere moments to realise that no threat loomed. He returned to the living room to find a bewildered Draco gawping at him. "What the hell?" he asked. "Nothing like giving a guy a warning."

His words slurred, but he seemed otherwise unharmed. Harry lifted the protective charm. "The coin burned but there was no message." At Draco’s continued scowl, he said, "I thought something might have happened to you. I just –" It was only then that he took in the scene: Draco holding a glass of amber liquid in one hand, the coin clenched between thumb and finger in the other, the nearly empty bottle of whiskey on the table, and beside it sat the dragon. The dragon Harry’d bought in Wales so long ago.

Harry stared at the figure and found himself unable to hold back the question he’d been wanting to ask since he’d first seen it. "Why did you keep it?"

Bleary-eyed, Draco laughed and took a swig of his firewhiskey. "Why haven’t you married the she-weasel?" he countered.

A surge of anger swelled inside Harry. "Not really any of your business, is it?"

Draco turned red, glassy eyes on Harry and his smirk slid off his face, replaced with pain. "No, I don’t suppose it is." He finished the drink with a large swig and stared into the empty glass. "I really fucked that up, didn’t I?"

Just as Draco reached again for the bottle, Harry sent it and the now empty glass to the sideboard with a wave. "I think maybe that’s enough for tonight," he said.

Draco didn’t resist, dropping his hands to his legs, rubbing his palms along his trousers. Harry tried not to follow their path along those familiar thighs. "You know, I told myself I wouldn’t miss you," Draco said to the floor. "But I remember ..." He ran his hands over his face, perhaps in an attempt to scrub away the memories. "I remember everything. The way you taste, the feel of your hair through my fingers, how it felt to wake up beside you. I remember all of it."

Harry’s heart began to race, threatening to pound its way out of his chest. Why was Draco telling him this now? He was drunk, obviously, and he’d had one hell of a day. Then it hit Harry. Draco had said he’d marry and have children. Had that just been to please his father? And now that Lucius had betrayed him in such a horribly intrusive way, was this the final straw? Or was he simply angry at Lucius and Harry would be a good way to lash out at his father? Whatever the reason, Draco was drunk and not thinking clearly.

"Malfoy, I don’t think you want –"

Draco let out a choking sound. "Do you know how much it kills me, every time you call me that? It’s like nothing’s changed since school. Like none of it ever happened. Like it all meant nothing."

That’s exactly how Harry had felt when Draco had cast him aside. Like it had all meant nothing. But he couldn’t spit out the words. Didn’t want to show how much it hurt him, even now. "Maybe you should have a cup of tea." Harry escaped into the kitchen and put the kettle on. He didn’t want to have this conversation, and certainly not when Draco was drunk.

He pulled down the teapot and a couple of mugs, then, thinking Draco could use something to soak up some of the alcohol, scrambled for a box of biscuits and put some on a plate. He poured the water into the kettle, then returned to the living room while the tea steeped.

Harry sat down beside Draco on the sofa, put the plate of biscuits on the table and slid it towards Draco. He ignored it. "You know what? I don’t even have a picture of the two of us." Draco said. Harry did know. They’d never taken the time, hadn’t even thought about it. Having a photograph taken didn’t exactly go along with hiding a relationship, after all. Draco reached for the dragon, holding it gently in one hand and running his finger along its back. "That day was the one time it felt like we were a real couple and this is the only thing I have to remind me of us. As if I’d ever let go of that."

That knocked the wind out of Harry as surely as if he’d been punched in the gut and he didn’t know what to say. He’d never imagined – not after what had happened – that Draco would have felt the same way as he had about that day. And the stupid little dragon. Draco looked into his eyes, then reached for Harry’s face with his free hand. He reconsidered at the last minute, dropping it and his eyes back to the dragon. In a choked voice, he said, "This is all I have left."

Harry stood up abruptly. "I’ll get the tea." And like a coward, he fled the room. His hands shook as he poured the tea and added a splash of milk to both, and a heaping spoon of sugar to Draco’s, just the way he liked it. Harry hated himself a little for remembering.

He took a few long breaths, trying to calm his racing heart and get a grip. He calmed himself enough to carry the mugs without his hands shaking too much. He put the mugs onto the table, this time taking a seat in the chair opposite Draco.

They sat in silence for a time. Harry didn’t know what to say. Draco was drunk and hurt and vulnerable, and Harry was sure he never would have said any of this sober. But, as much as Harry would have loved to get to the bottom of Draco’s motivation, he would not take advantage of his current state in order to get information from him. Besides, Harry reminded himself, who knew if this was how Draco really felt? And was it Harry he missed or just the idea of it all? Of being free of Lucius’ pureblood grip on him?

Draco sipped his tea and gave Harry a half sad, half hopeful look that said, you remembered. Once again, he spoke to the floor. "I can’t believe I let you walk away."

Let him? What the— "You didn’t let me walk away, Draco." Harry’s stomach clenched as he relived that day, that conversation, again. Through clenched teeth, he reminded his ex, "I wasn’t going anywhere. You pushed me away."

"But you let me!"

Harry gritted his teeth. He would not take the blame for this. "You’re the one that said it meant nothing, not me," he began. He took several deep breaths, reeling in his anger, his pain. "You know what? Never mind." He really, really didn’t want to have this conversation, not now. He had a job to do. They could take a trip down memory lane and try to rewrite history once this case was closed. But until then ... "It’s time for me to go. Sorry I barged in unannounced." But I was worried about you. "There’s a pot of tea in the kitchen. I recommend you drink it all, have something to eat, maybe take a sobriety potion and go to bed. We can talk tomorrow. When you’re sober."

Draco continued to stare down at the floor. Harry knew he was hurting, but he wasn’t the only one. And right now, Harry didn’t think he could handle any more of this. "I’ll be at the hotel most of the day. Come by whenever."

"I don’t blame you for hating me," Draco said without looking up.

Harry took out his wand. "That’s just it, though ... I could never hate you." And he Apparated home.

His first instinct, upon arriving home, was to reach for the firewhiskey. He opted instead for another beer – no use both of them being hungover the next day. Besides, Ginny would be home in a few hours and he didn’t fancy explaining to her why he’d drowned himself in alcohol while she was out.

He spent an hour or so fruitlessly trying to rid his mind of the scene he’d left at Draco’s, but to no avail. All he’d managed to do was stare unseeingly at the pages of Rowle’s file while the conversation played on constant repeat in his head.

By the time Ginny got home, he’d finished the rest of the pizza, had switched from beer to tea, had put away his work, and was watching some mindless show on the telly.

Ginny took in the scene and smiled. "Impressive. I expected you to be buried in your work."

Harry shrugged. "Wanted to clear my head before going to sleep. How was your girls’ night?"

She put down her bag and sat across from him. "It was good. We had a good talk."

Uh oh. That sounded more like, we should talk. Sure enough ...

"Harry, why haven’t you asked me to marry you?"

Thankfully, he hadn’t been sipping his tea or he’d have choked on it. Instead, he frowned. "What?" He thought that was pretty rich, considering what their relationship had become. They’d been drifting apart rather than closer together, and the last thing he’d been thinking about was marriage. Apparently he’d been alone in that assessment.

Ginny straightened her back and turned a determined look towards him. "We’ve been living together for some time now. Isn’t marriage the next logical step?"

Well, yes, it would have been. In fact, that’s what Harry’d thought at the time she’d moved in. That this was a step towards marriage. But since then, they’d settled into what felt more like a friendship than anything else. And he wasn’t so sure where things were going anymore. "I –" he began, but wasn’t sure what to say next. What did he want? His recently rekindled feelings for Draco aside, what did he want from her? What had he wanted before this case had taken over his life? "Is that what you want?"

Her eyes narrowed and he wouldn’t have been surprised if a bat bogey hex were thrown at him. "I’m not asking what I want, Harry. I’m asking what you want. What you expect to come out of this. I feel like we’ve been drifting apart for so long now, like we’ve been living together, but apart, you know?" He nodded. So he hadn’t been alone in thinking that after all. "I’d thought we’d get closer, only now ..."

The words spilled out before he could think them through. "So you think getting married will fix that?"

He knew it’d been the wrong thing to say – however true the statement was – as soon as the words had left his mouth. "No, Harry," she said, a waspishness in her voice he hadn’t heard in some time. Like all the emotion in their relationship, not even the anger held much spark anymore. It was strangely comforting to know there was still some sign of life there, however incensed Ginny was. "I just wanted to know if you felt the same way I do. If ... well, I don’t know what I meant. Maybe we should talk later. I have practice early in the morning and strategising for the weekend game in the afternoon, but I’ll be home for dinner. Maybe we can talk then."

He nodded. "Sure." Why the hell not? He might as well deal with every relationship he’d ever had, all at once. Maybe he should call up Cho and have her over for tea tomorrow to discuss what went wrong between them too. Tossing aside that uncharitable thought – Gin had no idea about Draco, past or present, after all – he said, "I can grab some take-away and we can ... talk." He tried not to sound like he wanted to throw up; based on Ginny’s expression, he wasn’t so sure he’d succeeded.

"Right." She stood up. "Well, goodnight, then." And she went to bed. She didn’t even bother with a kiss on the cheek. Harry didn’t follow. He didn’t think he would sleep much anyway, so why bother? No point keeping her awake all night too.

When his alarm went in the morning, Harry was still in the previous day’s clothes, uncomfortably positioned on the sofa, and Ginny had already left for the day. He ran his hands over his face and through his hair, wondering what the day ahead would hold for him. He wasn’t sure his emotions could go through the wringer much more before he cracked. Then again, putting things into perspective, he’d survived a war with a madman after him. Surely he could handle whatever was in store. How much worse could it get?

Much worse, it turned out.

He’d dragged himself into the shower and choked down some toast and coffee before checking in at the office. With Ron’s team away in Yorkshire, Harry and the others remaining had picked up a few nuisance cases that had come in overnight. While they didn’t take too long to assess and either manage or assign out, it did leave Harry behind on his plans to work on Draco’s case. By the time he got to the hotel, it was already two o’clock in the afternoon.

Shortly after he arrived, and before he’d had much of a chance to dive into the case, Draco showed up, a look of determination etched on his face. "Oh, you’re here?" he said. "I came by earlier but you weren’t. I thought maybe you were avoiding me."

"No. I know I said I’d be here all day, but one of the teams is out of town and the rest of us got saddled with extra cases this morning. By the time I even realised what time it was, I didn’t think to let you know. Sorry about that."

Draco brushed his comments away with a wave. "Never mind. You don’t report to me. It’s only ... well, I was in pretty bad shape last night."

"Yeah, I know. That’s why I left when I did. Before ..."

Draco raised his brows. "Before I could say anything stupid?" he asked. Harry cringed. "You were a bit late for that."

Harry knew that was true, but he really hadn’t wanted to leave him alone in that state. But if it had been Harry rambling on like that, he’d have been mortified the next day. "Yeah. Sorry. I just –"

"Did you mean what you said?" Draco asked, cutting him off. Harry had absolutely no idea what Draco was talking about. They’d said so many things the day before, he couldn’t keep it all straight in his mind. "About always wanting to know the truth?" Oh, that. Harry nodded. "No matter how much it might hurt?"

Harry nodded again. "It’s always better to know the truth."

"Right, then." Draco walked over to the bookshelf and picked up the Pensieve. He placed it on the table and drew out his wand. Placing it to his temple, he pulled out a long, silvery strand and placed it in the rune-covered basin. He looked at Harry and motioned towards the swirling mass. "There you have it. The truth. Don’t say I didn’t warn you."

Harry looked from Draco to the Pensieve and back again. "Care to explain?"

"Not really," he said. "It’s self-explanatory."

Harry hesitated. "What’s this all about?"

"I told you. The truth. You want to know the truth so badly, there it is."

Harry scowled at the Pensieve. "Are you going to join me?"

Draco laughed but without humour. "Fuck, no. I relive that memory often enough as it is."

Harry frowned. "Why don’t you just tell me?"

Draco put his hands on the table and leaned into Harry’s space. "As I’ve said, I don’t want to relive it, thanks. Besides, I highly doubt you’d believe me if I did." He stood up and crossed his arms over his chest. "So ... go on, then. See how much you like the truth."

Harry, never one to resist a challenge, as Draco well knew, nodded and without thinking twice, dove into Draco’s memory.

Draco stood, arms crossed much the same way as he’d just been doing, only this time defiantly staring down Ginny and Ron. "Admit it, Malfoy, you don’t give a shit," Ron said. "You’re just messing with him and we all know it."

"Well, everyone but Harry," Ginny said. "I don’t know what kind of hold you have on him, but it ends now."

Draco sneered at the two of them. "Why, because the two of you say so? Not bloody likely."

"No, because it’s what’s best for Harry," Ginny said.

Draco dropped his arms and marched towards her. Ron stepped closer to form a barrier between the two. "Relax, Weasel. I’m not going to touch her." He looked at each of them in turn, disgust pouring off him in waves. "Don’t you think that maybe Harry should decide what’s best for him? Hasn’t he had enough of other people deciding what he should and shouldn’t do?"

"Of course," Ron said.

"And yet here you are."

"Because we all know that you’re no good for him," Ron spat.

Draco turned his attention to Ginny and narrowed his eyes. "And I suppose you are just what he needs." Contempt and jealousy resonated from him and filled the room.

"That’s not the point," she said.

"Oh, I’m pretty sure that’s exactly the point."

"No, Malfoy," Ron interjected. "The point is Harry deserves better than the likes of you. Pretty much anyone else."

Draco’s hands clenched into fists at his sides. "You know nothing about me."

Ron laughed. It wasn’t a nice sound. Harry had never heard him like that before. "I think I know you and your family better than most. Death. Eater. Scum. The lot of you. Even after we saved you in the Room of Requirement when it was going down in flames – thanks to your buddy, Crabbe – you went back to the other side. Just like your dear old daddy, pretending to be all sorry, and an upstanding person, only to jump at the chance to cow-tow to the latest maniac that tries to seize power. Too pathetic to take a stand yourself, you just ride on other people’s coattails. And now here you are. Riding on Harry’s. And he doesn’t have a clue, does he?"

Draco took deep, calming breaths. Harry knew this uncanny ability Draco had to control his emotions was due in large part to having Death Eaters surrounding him day and night. He’d often joked about there being at least one good thing to come of that time. Harry didn’t think he’d have been so calm. "Look, Weaselbee, She-Weasel, as difficult as this may be for you to believe, I am not manipulating Harry. You might want to give him credit for being able to see through bullshit when he sees it. Unlike you, he knows me. And do you know why he knows me? Because I let him in. And you know what else? You don’t hold a monopoly on caring about him. I just happen to have faith in him too. I trust that he can make his own decisions. I don’t try to control his life, something far too many people have done already."

"Sure you don’t," Ginny said.

"Excuse me, but I’m quite sure it’s the two of you here right now, trying to do just that."

"We aren’t trying to control Harry," she responded. Draco snorted. "We’re just trying to get you to see reason."

"Oh, really. How do you work that one out?"

Ginny made to say something else, but Ron cut her off. "You say you care about him?" Draco nodded. "And you think you know him." Another nod. "Then you should know how much he hates attention. Hates people gawping at him, fawning over him, pretending they know him. Hates the media frenzy that’s surrounded him practically his whole life."

"No thanks to you," Ginny added.

Ron coughed and continued. "Well, the media would have a field day with this morsel, don’t you think? Death Eater Draco Malfoy, son of Voldemort’s right hand man, nephew of crazed lunatic torturer and murderess, with our saviour, Harry Potter. What does this mean? Has he lost his mind? Is this now the end of Potter? He can’t be stable. Needs to be locked up. Not just for his own good, but for the good of everyone. Someone as powerful as the wizard who conquered the greatest enemy of wizardkind is now under the influence – perhaps even the control – of that same enemy’s follower? He must be stopped."

Colour drained from Draco’s face as Ron listed potential headlines, rumours that might be.

"Of course, that’s the worst case. But you’ve seen how people react when they’re scared. And believe me, they’re scared as hell right now." That had been true at the end of the war, but Harry thought it was a bit much to imagine them locking him away just for dating Draco. "And even if it didn’t get that bad, do you really think anyone would trust him in a position of authority? Hell, he’d be lucky to even become an Auror, never mind work his way up the ranks. And he’d make a great leader; look at what he’s done already. He deserves everything life has to offer. If you care about him, as you claim, how can you deny him that? Or are you going to prove me right and show yourself to be the selfish bastard we all know you to be?"

Draco tried to school his features, but Harry saw how ill he looked and was sure the others did too.

"Glad to see you’re starting to understand," Ginny snapped, the venom in her voice like a smack to Harry’s face. "See? It’s got nothing to do with me. It has everything to do with Harry. And what his life is likely to become, should the two of you carry on with this farce of a relationship."

Harry wasn’t so sure it had nothing to do with Ginny, but by the look on Draco’s face, they’d got to him. His hands were shaking and he looked ready to throw up. Harry hadn’t seen him look that bad since the war. "Get out," he told them.

"But --"

"Get out! Leave, just ... go."

The smirk on Ginny’s face made Harry sick. She’d won and she knew it. They’d won. Draco had lost. And so had Harry. Oh, God, how much they’d lost. As he was drawn back into Draco’s flat, Harry knew what had come next. The end of his life with Draco, a life barely started, but one based on truth, forgiveness and compassion, and the return to his old life with Ginny, only now it was a tainted life based on lies, deception and pain. Neither she nor Ron had ever told him that they’d known. He’d been manipulated again. And he’d allowed it to happen. Well, no more. He and Ginny would have their talk tonight, but it would go far differently than she’d planned, that was for damn sure.

When he looked at Draco, who stood watching him, Harry had expected a look of triumph, vindication perhaps. But all he saw was a broken man. "I ... I have to go." And he left.


Continued in Part 11

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 9
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.2K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 9


Harry sat down to work straight away, scanning the various devices. There were two clear sets of magical signatures – one residual on the old, no longer working ones that oddly matched the clear one contained within Draco's ring. The second was all over the remaining devices, including the video enabled ones. The newer ones had evidence of tampering, an unsuccessful attempt at wiping, or at least obscuring, the signature, but enough remained to match to the others.

Now that he'd isolated the signatures, the hard work would begin: matching to those on file. Ordinarily, Harry would have handed this work over to the lab for analysis but he opted to do what he could himself for now. If he couldn't narrow it down – he was no Albus Dumbledore after all – Harry would get Draco's okay before involving others. But he'd done this work before and the signatures seemed pretty clear, so he was reasonably confident he could manage.

He decided to start with known Death Eaters. A mere two hours later, he'd hit pay dirt. And found himself quite ill at the results: it seemed Lucius Malfoy knew no boundaries when it involved controlling others, even his own son. Perhaps especially his own son. It explained a lot, though. Harry had wondered who could possibly have placed something inside Draco's Malfoy family ring. But that also meant the bastard had been the one spying on his son for two years.

This made Harry both furious and relieved. Relieved because it likely meant that the person after Draco had started his or her campaign relatively recently. Furious because ... well. The man never ceased to amaze Harry with his utter contempt of others and his inflated sense of self-worth and importance. It would give Harry great pleasure to knock the smug bastard down a few hundred notches. Again. If it weren’t for the fact that he was Draco’s father. Still. A few well-placed spells to make his life utterly miserable couldn’t be that bad a thing, could it? It was times like these Harry regretted – just a little – the anti-corruption measures he’d helped Kingsley implement at the Ministry. And yet ... he doubted anyone would come after him for doing to Lucius what he well deserved.

Fuck. He didn't cherish being the one to tell Draco that his dad was an even bigger dick than they'd already known. Though Harry didn't honestly believe Lucius meant any real harm to Draco, he didn't doubt for a moment that he wanted to control him. Even after everything he’d put his family through, he had the nerve to do something so intrusive. The man was a loathsome human being. Harry ran his hands through his hair in frustration, no doubt leaving it more of a bird’s nest than usual. The inability to dole out the punishment that fuckwit deserved threatened to drive him mad. He shook off his anger for the moment to focus elsewhere.

Now, on to the more problematic discovery: Thorfinn Rowle. Assumed dead after the war, efforts to find him had gone cold and had dwindled to an occasional revisit of his file when a sighting of some Death Eater or another came in. Harry looked forward to the day they might have enough resources to pull all the cold DE files and close them properly. No body, no closed file, no rest until all Death Eaters at large were incarcerated or in the ground.

He pulled Rowle's file and briefed himself on all the notes made. He'd been one of the Death Eaters that Voldemort had broken out of Azkaban, so his crimes dated quite far back. There were cursory notes on known associates, family and prior addresses. He saw his own statements about how Rowle had been one of the Death Eaters to break into Hogwarts, and had set Hagrid’s hut alight with Fang still inside in their sixth year. And again his notes from the Battle of Hogwarts.

Harry also remembered Rowle – though there were no notes about this on file – as one of the Death Eaters that had attacked him, Ron and Hermione in the Tottenham Court Road cafe after the Ministry had fallen. And he saw Rowle's face once more, through Voldemort's eyes, watched again as Draco had Crucioed him. Watched as Rowle had revelled in Lucius' humiliation at Voldemort's hand.

Oh, yes, Rowle had ample reason to want either or both of the Malfoy men punished for moving on with their lives while he – no worse in his own mind, and no doubt leagues above them, in his estimation, for remaining loyal – was relegated to living his life in the shadows.

Harry spent the rest of the day studying Rowle's file for anything he might be able to use to catch the Death Eater that wanted Draco dead. Frankly, he'd be more than pleased if Rowle caught up with Lucius, though he doubted Draco would appreciate that sentiment. Such that he was, Lucius remained Draco’s father. Besides, Harry wouldn't want to see Narcissa hurt and he doubted Rowle would hesitate to kill her to get to Lucius. Or just for the fun of it. He’d been the one to kill his own fellow at Hogwarts, flinging curses around carelessly, so what was the wife and mother of his enemies worth anyway? Harry didn't think Draco would suffer much for the loss off his dickhead dad – would likely be far better off for his absence – but his mother was another story.

When finally his trace came back, Harry was so deeply immersed in the file, he didn't register the soft buzzing right away.

"What's that you're working on?" Ron asked, bringing him out of the criminal life and times of Thorfinn Rowle.

Harry resisted the urge to cover up the file. He'd been careful not to leave open anything that made reference to Draco, and he had his cover story ready. Truth be told, he was surprised Ron hadn't come nosing around before now.

"Cold case."

"Oh, yeah? New leads?"

Harry nodded. "Not much. Just a magical signature detected for a presumed-dead Death Eater." Ron looked excited, so Harry derailed him quickly. "No indication it's recent, so just the usual follow-up. Probably a dead end. No pun intended." He closed the file casually. "You still on the Muggle baiting case in Yorkshire?"

"Yeah. Heading for an overnight soon. That's why I came by. Hermione's been looking forward to seeing you and Gin tonight." Harry cringed. He'd completely forgotten their plans. Ron laughed as he caught Harry’s reaction. "Thought it might've slipped your mind. No worries, mate. With me gone, 'Mione asked if she thought you'd mind if the two of them made it a girls' night instead."

"Oh, yeah. Sure." He was beginning to wonder if he’d even see Ginny before she left again. "I mean, no, I don’t mind."

"I won't tell a soul you forgot."

Harry grinned sheepishly. "Thanks." He looked at his watch. "Time for a coffee before you go?" He could use the caffeine before diving into the trace results and – what promised to be even more trying – heading over to break the news to Draco. He'd prefer to delay that a while longer.

"Sorry. We leave in ten and I still have to pack my kit. Rain check, though."

"Sure. Good luck. Hope the trip is worth it."

Ron shrugged. "There's that pub with the great shepherd's pie over there, so it won't be a total loss, even if we don't catch the guy."

"Silver linings," Harry agreed, amazed that his friend probably knew a pub with a great something-or-other in every town in England by now.

"I'll pass along your sincere disappointment to Hermione."

Harry laughed. "Bit much, mate."

"Right. I’ll tell her you’re okay with her stealing Gin away for the night."

"Thanks."

Once Ron left, Harry abandoned his idea for coffee and dove back into the case. He followed the trace where it led and now he had a neighbourhood to go with the rest. As he’d expected, there was no mention of a family home in that area, but perhaps Draco would know more. His stomach clenched. He really, really didn’t want to be the one to tell him about Lucius. He made a duplicate of Rowle’s file and returned the original to cold case storage. Now out of excuses to delay any longer, he spelled "Now okay?" onto the coin and pressed his thumb to it. Before he’d even finished clearing his desk, he felt it burn in his pocket. "Sure."

Steeling himself for the unpleasantness to come, he Apparated outside Draco’s door and knocked.

The door flung open and Draco said, "Taking this politeness a bit far, aren’t you?"

"What?"

"You already warned me. You could have Apparated inside."

Harry shrugged. "Force of habit, I suppose. We don’t exactly Apparate into people’s places."

"Well, come on in, then." He waved Harry past, closed the door and followed him into the living room. "What do you have?"

"Could we maybe have a cup of tea?"

Draco’s face fell. "Is it that bad?"

"Maybe some firewhiskey for you?"

Draco sat down. "Just spit it out."

Harry removed the file from his pocket at returned it to regular size. "Do you want the bad news or the really bad news first?" Not that he knew which was worse overall.

"Just tell me already."

Harry ran his hand over the back of his neck. "Well, there were two distinct magical signatures that I found, and both were a match to known Death Eaters."

"No big surprise there."

"One was presumed dead. Thorfinn Rowle."

Draco’s back stiffened. "Fuck."

"Yeah. Sadistic bastard, from what I’ve read on his file."

"And he can probably still feel the Crucio I threw at him."

Harry nodded, unsure how he could soften the next blow. Deciding he might as well do it all at once, like removing a plaster, he went for it. "And the other was ... your father."

"My ..." Draco went pale. No, that wasn’t quite right. He turned an unhealthy shade of grey. Not that any shade of grey would be healthy, but ... well ... he looked ill.

"Your father," Harry repeated. "Your ring."

Draco clenched his teeth. "Of course."

"And the old ones, the ones that don’t work anymore."

Harry couldn’t tell if Draco was going to throw something or throw up. It could go either way. "So what you’re telling me is ... my father has been spying on me for two years?"

Harry rather thought it was more like his entire life, but he didn’t see the benefit of pointing that out just now. "It appears so."

Draco jumped to his feet and began pacing. "The one fucking time he came over here. The day before I moved in. I’d shown them the place. I’d told Mother about it and she showed up with him in tow." His eyes flared as he looked at Harry. "I didn’t want to let him in, but Mother had him by the arm and was ushering him past before I could stop her." He paced the room a couple more times. Harry didn’t say anything. "The bastard must have planted them that day without either of us noticing." He stopped in front of Harry. "Who does that?"

Harry scrambled for something to say, but obviously it had been rhetorical, because Draco resumed his pacing without waiting for an answer. He mumbled under his breath and Harry caught a few expletives coupled with bastard and arsehole. Harry neither disagreed nor added to the conversation. Instead, he got up and poured Draco a finger of Firewhiskey. Draco took it, swigged it back and slammed the glass onto the table as he sat down. "That fucker!"

"I –" Harry began.

Draco stood up again. "I need to go see him." He grabbed a travelling cloak and put it on. "Find out what the fuck he was thinking." He looked at Harry. "Do you have the ring?"

Harry nodded and pulled the evidence bag out of his pocket. He withdrew the ring. "I should keep the rest of this as evidence."

"Fine. Whatever." He put on the ring with a look of disgust on his face. "But I think I’d like to shove this – along with my fist – down his throat right now."

Harry stood up. "Do you want me to go with you?"

"Why?" He whirled on Harry. "Are you going to protect him?"

Harry didn’t want to, but suspected duty might require exactly that. "I was thinking more along the lines of providing moral support." Draco snorted. "Or stopping you from committing patricide and landing yourself in prison." Draco glared. "Or, if that’s not possible, help you hide the body?" he ventured.

"I may laugh about that someday," Draco said. "And I’m sure I’ll amuse myself by replaying this memory in my Pensieve from time to time." He steeled himself. "But for now, I’ll just respectfully decline your offer of assistance and assure you that I will not rid the earth of my father’s presence. Not today, anyway."

"We could discuss Rowle?"

"Nice try," Draco said, closing the clasp of his cloak and smoothing the material. "But I think I need to confront him now. While I’m good and mad. Mother too, for being so stupidly naive as to continue to trust him and push for us to get along."

"Are you sure?"

He gave Harry his don’t be a fucking idiot look. "I’m so bloody tired of playing nice around him. It’s high time I give him a piece of my mind, and right now I’m likely as mad as I’ll ever be. And I think it’ll do me some good to unleash on the fucker while I’m in this state. And it’s also likely to be the only time I’m mad enough not to let Mother stop me."

"Okay," Harry said warily. "But if you need anything ..."

He rolled his eyes. "You can’t save me from my idiot father, so don’t even try. Especially since I do realise how you feel about him yourself."

"I’ll just be on my way then, yeah? Let me know when you’re ready to talk about Rowle. Meanwhile, I’ll keep trying to work out a plan to catch him."

"I’m not sure I’ll be ready to talk about anything before tomorrow, but I’ll let you know."

"Fair enough." With more than a bit of trepidation, Harry Apparated home, hoping that he wouldn’t get called out later that night to investigate a murder in Wiltshire.

He’d locked away his work files, changed into his favourite jeans and a t-shirt and had just put the kettle on when Ginny came in. "I’d kill for an Earl Grey right now," she said in greeting.

"Hello to you too," he said, giving her a peck on the cheek. "Rough day?"

"Coach is working us like mad for this weekend’s match. I hurt where I didn’t even know I had muscles." She rolled her neck back and forth and rubbed her hand over it.

"Why don’t you go have a long, hot shower and I’ll have your tea ready for you when you get out?"

"Sounds perfect. What time do we have to go round to my darling brother’s?"

"Ah," he said, presuming she’d not received an update yet from Hermione. "Ron has to head out of town on a case tonight, and Hermione thought it’d be nice if the two of you made it a girls’ night."

"Oh, she did, did she?"

He rolled his eyes. "Sent Ron to do her dirty work and see if I’d be okay giving you up for the night."

She grinned widely, clearly pleased at the change in plans. Harry tried not to feel offended. "Oh, don’t get all pouty on me. It’s been a long time since Hermione and I spent quality time together."

"I know." He didn’t point out that it had also been rather a long time since the two of them had done so. "And I’m sure you’ll have a great time."

"Yeah, it’ll be nice. But for now, I need to wash away the day and let the water soothe my muscles."

"And I’ll make the tea."

After her shower, Ginny fell asleep and Harry didn’t have the heart to wake her until shortly before she had to leave for Hermione’s. "Still want that cuppa before you go?"

"That’d be brilliant." She stretched and yawned before dragging herself out of the bed. "Thanks for letting me nap. I didn’t know how knackered I was until my head hit the pillow."

"No problem. Come fill me in on your day over some Earl Grey before you desert me again."

She smacked him playfully and they made their way to the kitchen. She filled him in on the latest gossip surrounding her teammates and complained about their relentless coach and before long, it was time for her to leave. "What are your plans for tonight?" she asked.

"I’ll probably catch up on some work."

Her smile faltered. "Of course you will." It was always a sore spot between them, how much time he dedicated to his work. But she apparently wasn’t going to press the issue. "Don’t wait up," she said.

He kissed her on the cheek. "Have fun and say hi to ‘Mione for me."

"Will do." And she was gone.

And once more, Harry was left alone with his thoughts. And once more, they returned to Draco. He wondered how things had gone with Lucius. What possible excuse he might have come up with. No doubt he’d say that he’d done it to protect Draco.

A short while later, the coin in Harry’s pocket burned. He removed it and saw Home on it. Taking that as an invitation, he Apparated once more to Draco’s door and knocked.

As he followed Draco into the living room, the scent of firewhiskey wafted back to him and he saw that the bottle had considerably less in it than earlier. Though he wasn’t visibly inebriated, Harry suspected that Draco’d had a couple already.

"Alright, then. What can you tell me about Rowle and what are we going to do about it?"

Harry didn’t know what to make of Draco’s composed demeanour. It was rather unnerving, considering when he’d last seen him. "You seem calm."

He sighed. "Yes, I am. It’s called compartmentalising. We Slytherins are rather adept at it. First I was angry. Then I vented that anger. Now I’ve put it aside so that I may focus on something else."

"But ... are you okay?" Harry couldn’t help asking.

"Of course I’m not okay," he snapped. "But I’ll cope. As you well know, I’ve coped with worse." As Harry made to speak, Draco sighed. "And I don’t want to talk about it."

"Okay, then." Harry pulled out the file again and put it on the table. "The trace led to a neighbourhood in Romford. I don’t have any record of a Rowle owning property there, at least not in the wizarding pockets of the area. Do you know of anyone living there? Any Death Eaters or Voldemort sympathisers?"

Draco considered the question for a few moments. "Not that I know of, but I may have heard a street name or a landmark mentioned without knowing where it was. Let me think about it for a while."

Harry handed him a bundle of paper. "Notable landmarks and a list of street names in Romford." At Draco’s surprised look, he grinned. "Not my favourite part of the job, but I really do research when I need to."

Draco’s lips twitched but he suppressed a full-on smile. "Point taken. Is there anything else?"

"Not right now. Unless you want to – and don’t bite my head off for suggesting this; I’m just doing my job – do you want to pursue something against your father?"

"No, of course not."

"So he’ll get away with this, like he gets away with everything?" He couldn’t help the disdain seeping into his voice.

Draco shrugged. "I can’t be the one to bring him down. Not that something like this – compared with everything else he’s done – would go far in accomplishing that. But still. I do have a sense of family loyalty, even if that family includes Lucius."

"I get it." He didn’t like it, but he understood. Lucius would always be Draco’s father. "But I had to ask."

Draco nodded. "If it’s any consolation, my mother is pissed."

Harry smiled widely. "Yeah," he said, "it is, actually." At Draco’s raised brow, he added, "Don’t fuck with a woman’s child. Even if you’re that child’s father." He chuckled. "I’d be willing to bet his life won’t be quite so cosy for a while."

Draco smirked. "Agreed."

Harry watched a scowl form slowly on Draco’s face – the one that meant he was troubled by something and struggling to put it into words. "What is it?" Harry asked.

"Why did you tell me?" Draco asked. "I mean, I know you’re an Auror and all that, but ... well, you have been known to bend the rules from time to time, if memory serves. Surely you could have kept that morsel to yourself."

Harry shrugged. "I didn’t want to tell you, but ..." Harry shrugged. "I’d want to know if it were me."

"Would you really? I mean, if your father ..." He didn’t finish his thought.

"For what it’s worth, I’m sorry your dad’s a dick. I get no pleasure out of telling you this."

"Even if you probably should."

Harry ignored that. "I might not want to know, because it never feels good to find out your parents aren’t the people you always imagined them to be."

"Says Saint Potter with the mother who died for him."

"And your mother risked her life to get to you, too." Harry let go the Saint Potter comment. "I always imagined my dad as this great guy, but he was a bit of a jerk back in school. More than a bit. At least where Snape was concerned." He remembered how James had preened for the girls. "Bit full of himself, too."

Draco snorted. "Like Snape always said you were?"

Harry nodded. "Exactly like Snape said I was. He could never see me, he only saw a younger version of him."

"But how do you know your dad was really like that? Surely you didn’t take Snape’s word for it."

"No, I saw it in his memory when he was teaching me Occlumancy."

"When he what?"

"I’ll tell you all about it another time," he said automatically, forgetting that they weren’t friends and that after this case they might never speak again. "Anyway, then I asked Remus and Sirius and they confirmed it." At his confused look, Harry added, "Lupin and my godfather and my dad were friends in school. They knew him better than anyone."

"So your dad was a bit of a tit. Need I remind you that mine was a Death Eater?"

Harry sighed. "It’s not a competition." And he certainly wasn’t comparing James to Lucius. "I’m just saying that I understand wishing some things about your dad weren’t true. That’s all."

"But this is a whole new level of fucked up."

No shit, it was. Harry couldn’t imagine James – or any father, really – doing what Lucius did. "I can’t deny that. But how can anything change if you don’t even know what he’s done? You can’t call him on his behaviour or protect yourself from it if you don’t know about it."

"I could’ve lived my whole life without ever knowing this about him." He took the last sip of his drink and then got up to pour himself some more. He raised his now half-full glass in a mock toast. "Blissful ignorance."

"I don’t know how blissful ignorance is." Harry shrugged. "I think it’s always better to know the truth, don’t you?"

Draco swirled the liquid in his glass and stared at it. "Even if the truth hurts?"

"Especially if it hurts." Harry thought about that day five years ago. Fuck, that had hurt. But how much worse would it have been if Draco hadn’t said anything? If Harry had gone on, building up hope that they might’ve been able to make a life together? Because, as hard as it was to admit it, and as short a time as they’d been together, that’s exactly what he’d been thinking at the time. However foolish that was now in hindsight. How would it have felt if he’d let himself get even closer to Draco, only to have him come home one day and announce his engagement to some pureblood witch? Working with him now was hard enough; he couldn’t imagine if his heart had been totally ripped to shreds. "Because the longer you live the lie, the more it’ll hurt when you find out the truth."

"You really believe that?"

"Yeah, I really do." He looked at the pain on Draco’s face and wanted to reach out to him. To comfort him. To tell him everything would be okay. But that wasn’t his place. He couldn’t promise something like that. Because he wouldn’t be around to pick up the pieces.


Continued in Part 10

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 8
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 3.3K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 8


After a couple of hours, Draco stood and stretched. Harry looked away. They’d sat without speaking the whole time, each of them lost in his own work and Harry’d almost forgotten that he was supposed to hate Draco. Or something. Be angry with him anyway.

"I’ve got to go look in on those potions now." He stretched some more and Harry tried to will away memories of another time, another place. "I’ve made some headway on the lists. Not much fun, that."

Harry grimaced. "No, I wouldn’t imagine it would be."

He wrung his hands nervously. "I don’t think I should work on that at my place." He nodded towards the table. "Eyes all around me."

"Oh. Of course," Harry said. "You can leave it here and come back whenever you’d like. You know. To work on it."

"Right. I will then."

Merlin, this was awkward. "I might be gone when you get back, but that’s okay. The wards will remain open for you, even if I’m not here."

Draco frowned. "You’re okay with that?"

He shrugged. "I don’t live here. I just work here for the time being. It’s no bother."

"Okay then." He took out his wand. "I’ll see you later. Or not."

Probably not. Harry ought to get home early tonight. Before Ginny headed off for another out of town game. Maybe even have a meal together. For a change. "Yeah. See you later."

Draco raised his wand to Apparate, then lowered his arm. "You were wrong, you know. Earlier. What you said." He looked directly at Harry as thought he’d understand. "I did want to know you."

Oh.

"Still do." And then he Apparated away, leaving an echoing crack and a world of confusion in his wake.

What the fuck?

You don’t just go around saying something like that and then vanishing. Who does that?

Hours later, when Draco still hadn’t returned and Harry gave it up for the day, his mind was still racing. He’d replayed Draco’s parting words a hundred times at least that afternoon. What did he mean? That he wanted to know Harry, obviously. But how? As what? A friend? A lover? A means to an end? He couldn’t equate Draco’s past actions with the notion that he gave even the slightest shit about Harry.

He packed up the files he needed to keep secure and went home, where he found a note on the kitchen table from Ginny. Not sure if I mentioned before, but I made plans to head out with some friends tonight. Don’t wait up. If I’m too late, I’ll just bunk at Luna’s so I don’t wake you. See you tomorrow? G.

Harry found himself inexplicably relieved at not having to face her. He didn’t recall any conversation about her going out tonight – he would have remembered, wouldn’t he? – but he wasn’t bothered by it. He and Gin often did their own thing, what with their conflicting schedules and irregular hours. That was part of what he liked about living with Ginny. He never felt tied down, or like he had to check in for every little thing. And he had lots of time to himself. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew that wasn’t necessarily a good thing. What did that say about their relationship? Were they just roommates with benefits? And did it even matter? He’d grown comfortable with this arrangement, he reasoned. Besides, he knew he wouldn’t be much good company tonight with his mind racing all over the place.

He poured himself a generous measure of firewhiskey and tried to relax. Predictably, as soon as he closed his eyes, a snarky blond was all he could see. Only it wasn’t the present-day Draco infiltrating his thoughts; it was a replay of scenes from their past. Little snippets here and there of their time together, stolen moments in the cocoon they’d built around themselves, in their own little world.

Then his thoughts settled on their first kiss. They’d both been working since early that morning at Hogwarts, as part of the rebuilding effort, and it had been time to head home for the day. As they’d made their way across their section of the castle, Draco had lost his footing and had grabbed the closest thing he could to steady himself. That thing had been Harry and, not expecting the pull, rather than keeping Draco upright, he’d toppled over, bringing Draco crashing down on top of him. They’d both been so startled that they’d just stayed there, unmoving. Then Harry had caught Draco’s eye and they lay there, staring at each other, breathing each other’s air, until Draco’s eyes flicked briefly to Harry’s lips. Harry had licked them without even thinking and something flashed in Draco’s eyes. To this day, Harry couldn’t say who’d closed the distance between them, but he would always remember the taste, the feel of Draco’s lips on his own for the first time.

Without conscious effort, he’d wrapped his arms around Draco and pulled their bodies together, as closely as their clothes would allow. When Draco’s tongue pressed past his parted lips, Harry had moaned and rolled his hips shamelessly. Draco’s breath had caught momentarily before he’d responded with a press of his own hips. A dam had burst then and the weight of all they’d been through and the pressure of all their frustrations, built up over years, finally had found release, and there’d been no holding it back. Harry’d moved his hands down to grab Draco’s arse and draw him even closer, both of them rubbing their hard lengths together again and again and again. They’d rocked together like the desperately randy young men they were, tongues exploring hungrily, both drinking in each other’s gasps and moans like lifelines, nothing else in the whole world in that moment but the two of them.

Harry would have been embarrassed by how quickly he’d come, if Draco hadn’t been right there with him. He’d clung to Draco through the shudders as they both came down from their high, until the realisation of what they’d just done had had a chance to settle over them.

"Well, that was ..." Draco had said, his forehead resting on Harry’s and both of them still panting for air.

Harry had taken the opportunity to run his fingers through Draco’s hair, not sure if he’d ever get the chance again. "Hot?" Harry’d suggested.

Draco had lifted his head and smirked at Harry. "I was going to say unexpected, but yeah. It was also very hot."

Harry had laughed and soon Draco had joined him, the whole situation suddenly hilarious. "Don’t take this the wrong way," Harry had said once their laughter had died down, "but this is getting rather uncomfortable."

"Sorry." Draco’d lifted himself off Harry, but Harry’d reached up to stop him.

"I didn’t mean you," he’d been quick to correct. "I meant ..." He’d waved a hand towards his crotch. "Sticky."

"Ugh." Draco’s face had flamed scarlet. "Must you be so crass?"

Harry’d laughed again and reversed their positions, flipping Draco onto his back. Then he’d pressed their groins together.

"Ugh!" Draco said again. "Animal!"

Still laughing, Harry’d pulled out his wand and waved it over the both of them. "Better?"

Draco’d nodded. "Much."

Harry had watched as Draco’s brows had slowly come together. He’d opened his mouth, no doubt to say something completely stupid, something about it all being a mistake, so Harry’d shut him up with a kiss. When Draco had wrapped his arms around Harry’s neck, drawn him in and melted into the kiss, he’d known it had been the right thing to do.

Harry opened his eyes and groaned. His traitorous body – certain parts anyway – most definitely liked that particular memory. What was wrong with him? He was with Ginny. They were happy, weren’t they? He and Draco – there was no Harry and Draco. Not anymore. And if Draco’s parting words five years ago had been honest – something that was perhaps in question right now – there never really had been.

He swigged back the rest of his firewhiskey and ran his hands through his hair. Why was he obsessing about someone who, for lack of a better way to put it, had thrown him aside like he was nothing? He hadn’t wanted to believe Draco at the time, but when so much time had passed with no contact, he’d decided to just accept it and move on with his life. Only, if his current thoughts were any indication, he hadn’t really moved on, had he? And what was Draco playing at now, telling Harry he wanted to know him?

Harry ran his tongue over his lips, once more feeling the ghost of Draco’s mouth against his own. Fucking hell, he needed to get a grip. Okay, it had been a while since he and Ginny had ... well. Only he wasn’t thinking of her. It wasn’t her smooth curves and soft touch he craved right now. It was hard angles and a sharp tongue and the excitement of it all. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been this worked up over her. If he ever had been. Again, what was wrong with him? He lived with a woman who loved him and he loved her. Perhaps not as passionately as ... well, he loved her. It must just be that he and Draco had never really had closure. Just an abrupt end to something that had been so fresh and new and exhilarating. And now he’d been thrown into working with him. Draco was vulnerable, and wasn’t everyone always telling Harry how he had a saving people thing? That had to be it.

Harry didn’t sleep well. No surprise there. As it turned out, Ginny didn’t come home that night and Harry woke to an empty bed. Just as well, since he was hard as a rock and it wasn’t Ginny that had featured in his dreams. He didn’t know how he’d face her when he saw her that night. Hell, he didn’t know how he’d face Draco if their paths crossed today. Which they probably would. Pushing those thoughts aside, he dragged himself to the bathroom for a shower and a wank before heading directly to the hotel. He might as well get some work done if he couldn’t sleep.

Only when he got there, it was to find that Draco was already there. Of course he was. Because that was just how things went, wasn’t it?

Draco jumped when he landed with a crack. "Oh, sorry," Harry said. "I didn’t realise you’d be here."

Draco, recovered from the initial shock of Harry’s arrival, rolled his eyes. "Again. Your place. Stop apologising."

Harry ran his hand through his hair, trying to get a grip on things. He was having trouble not rerunning scene after scene from the past over in his mind. "Right."

"I got busy at the lab – one of my more finicky potions – and didn’t get out of there until late, so I didn’t get a chance to work on the lists last night. So I thought I’d drop by early today." He stopped, only just now taking in Harry’s appearance. "You look like shit."

"Uh, thanks?"

"Rough night?"

Anger flared in Harry. Yes, he’d had a rough night and it was all Draco’s fault. With his mixed messaging and gorgeous eyes and kissable mouth and –. "Coffee?" he said, if only to stop the train of his own thoughts and to avoid yelling at Draco simply because Harry’s libido couldn’t shut itself off the night before. Which really wasn’t Draco’s fault. Not entirely, anyway. "I didn’t get much sleep last night and I could use a vat of it."

Draco’s face hardened and a flare of anger crossed his eyes. Harry’s heart jumped. Surely he wasn’t jealous? Harry’s eyes must have been playing tricks on him, because the look disappeared as quickly as it had come. Either that or the masochistic side of Harry was playing with him, looking for signs that weren’t there. All the same, he found himself spilling unbidden words. "Don’t get your knickers in a twist. I wasn’t out partying into the wee hours or anything like that. I just couldn’t sleep and I’m in desperate need of caffeine if I’m going to function today."

"No wild child antics allowed for the next Head Auror," Draco said, his tone teasing and light. "After all, what would the Minister say?"

Harry laughed. "He’d probably say, good on me, to be honest." At Draco’s raised brow, he added, "He has been known to tell me that I work too hard and ought to get a life."

"Has he now?"

"Yeah. Something about not being the only Auror on the force."

Draco snorted. "I’d say something, because you really do make it so easy, but the last time I tried teasing you, I got an earful. And you without caffeine – as I recall, you aren’t the most cheerful without sleep. So, off you go and get us some coffee. A vat of it, as you say."

Harry wanted to argue, really he did, but something made him push down the desire. He remained wary of anything resembling friendly banter with Draco. But he couldn’t deny that it felt good. Normal. Comforting, even.

He returned with two cups – not a vat – reasoning that he could go downstairs and get more as he needed it. He handed Draco his cup then took a long sip from his own. He moaned with pleasure as he willed the power of the caffeine to do its job.

Nearly choking on his words, Draco said, "Do you want me to leave the two of you alone?"

Harry kept his eyes closed and hummed as he took another sip. "Best. Coffee. In town." He took a third sip, enjoying the burn of the hot liquid as it made its way into his system. "Hands down."

Draco tutted. "If you think this is good – which, admittedly, it is – you’d love this little cafe in Venice, near the Doge’s Palace." When Harry cracked his eyes open, taking a break from savouring the liquid gold he was consuming, Draco said, "Seriously. To. Die. For."

Harry put down his cup and considered him. "You are such a pompous arse."

Draco smirked and raised his cup in a toast. "And you, sir, are a plebeian."

Harry chuckled and picked up his cup again. "Guilty as charged."

"You know, you really should try leaving the country on occasion, or at least venturing out of your own backyard once in a while." Draco sipped his coffee and looked down at his list to scribble something. "Expand your horizons. You can certainly afford it and you might find it does you some good."

How Draco knew he didn’t travel, he couldn’t say, though the papers remained relentless even now about every minute detail of his life. Harry thought about the travels he, Ron and Hermione had gone on during the war. Some of the places they’d seen had been nice enough, if they’d had the opportunity to explore without the constant threat of death and destruction looming. Then he thought of that day in Wales, and how free he’d felt, just being that little bit removed from home.

He looked at Draco and immediately knew he’d been thinking the same thing. He put down his coffee. "What did you mean yesterday when you said that I’d been wrong, that you had wanted to know me? That you still do?"

Draco sighed, the sound of someone who knows an inevitable conversation was finally upon him. He shrugged. "Just that. You seem to think that I never wanted to know you, never gave a damn, I suppose." Harry made to argue, but Draco continued. "I know it’s my fault you think that. What I said that day. But ... well, I did want to –"

A buzzing sound came from Harry’s pocket and he removed a flat stone that shook and glowed in his palm. He looked up at Draco with a smile. "At least one of the devices is transmitting."

Draco stared at the object buzzing in Harry’s hand. "Do you know to where?"

Harry shook his head. "Nope, this is just the alert. We’ll have to go to your place to trace it."

Draco stood up. "Let’s go then."

"Wait until it stops," Harry said, grabbing his arm to prevent him going for his wand and Apparating, "or we might risk whoever it is seeing us arrive and catching on."

They sat staring at the stone, waiting, Harry able to feel Draco’s heart racing where he still held lightly onto his wrist. When the buzzing stopped, he squeezed Draco’s wrist before letting go. "Ready?"

"Hell, yes."

"Why don’t you go ahead and I’ll come to the door? In case another starts to transmit."

Draco nodded and Apparated. Harry followed a moment later, knocking on Draco’s door when he arrived. When Draco let him in, he said, "I got a spell from someone at the Ministry. It should help cloak your place, in case someone gets in again. They said it should work in case someone tries to listen in on you again. The spell needs to be renewed every three to six months, depending on how strong your casting is."

Draco looked confused, but Harry waved his wand, causing interference – similar to a Muffliato or throwing a blanket over a camera – on all the remaining devices. Once they could no longer pick up any audio or video, he gathered them all to him and put them into an evidence bag.

"What was all that about?" Draco asked.

"In case they try transmitting later, we can trace that too, and they’ll just think the signal cut out, with us none the wiser."

"You think that’ll work?"

Harry shrugged. "I’m hoping we catch them with this trace, but it never hurts to have a plan B."

"And what precisely is your plan?"

"Plan A is to trace the signal." Harry waved his wand in an intricate motion and a light blue haze circled the room before drifting through the glass pane of the window. "I’ll get the results back at the office within a few hours, with any luck sooner. It’s not a precise spell, but I should be able to narrow it down to a neighbourhood at least. Then I compare to known sightings of the people on your lists and hopefully get a match."

"And if you don’t?"

Harry shook the evidence bag. "I look for magical signatures on these babies. The spell is invasive and would trigger an alert, if they’re set up for such a thing, which is why I didn’t do that first. But now that I’ve devised a plausible reason for them to not transmit, I can be more aggressive with my spells."

"Should we go back to the hotel?" Draco asked.

"No, I’ll need to do this at the Ministry. Are you done with the lists?"

"I might be able to add more information, but take them for now. I can do that later."

"Okay. I’ll let you know when I’ve got something. Do you still have the coin I left you?"

Draco blinked in confusion before he registered what Harry meant. He drew the coin Harry’d left for him from his pocket. "Yes."

"Good. I’ll send you a message before I come over and you can let me know if it’s a good time."

"Sure. Okay."

"This is a good thing," Harry said when he sensed Draco’s frustration. "We have something to do now."

"You mean you have something to do. I just have to sit around and wait."

"In case it has escaped you, it is, in fact, my job to do this."

Draco rolled his eyes. "Yeah, like you could sit back patiently while someone else looked for a person threatening you."

Harry grinned. "Well, no, I couldn’t. Obviously. But I am an Auror. I’d be a pretty shitty one if I didn’t want to go out and –"

"Save the world, yes, I know." He shooed Harry away with a wave of his hand. "Go on, then."

"Cheer up. This whole nightmare may be over soon and you can get back to your life."

Harry Apparated to his office, but not before seeing the scowl on Draco’s face and hearing a familiar distant and sarcastic tone, the words sounding an awful lot like, "Yeah, and that was so great."


Continued in Part 9

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 7
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 4.7K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 7


After a night of further torture, piecing together snippets of Draco’s memories to form a reel of recurring images to afford his ex some privacy in his own home, attempting all the while not to think back to the time he and Draco had spent together, Harry decided that he ought to direct some of his attention to his other cases. While none of them were immediate – leads had run dry or only follow-up paperwork was required before closing them – he did have more than just Draco to focus on. And it would probably be in his best interest to think about something else. Anything else.

When he’d had his fill of fruitless follow-up messages that received no answers and enough paperwork to overwhelm even Hermione – okay, maybe not Hermione, but she just wasn’t normal – he went back to Draco’s case. The devices had yet to transmit – presuming his spells were any good, which they were – so Harry followed his instincts in the meantime. He researched all known Death Eaters that remained at large or were presumed dead without actual bodies to confirm. Then he proceeded to research Ministry employees from Voldemort’s time that might have had access to the listening devices. To each list he added notations on their relationship with any of the Malfoys. Many of those details he’d have to get from Draco later.

When, after several hours, he could no longer justify staying away, Harry made his way back to Draco’s flat.

When Draco answered the door looking knackered, Harry cheered up a bit. After all, why should he be the only one put out by them being shoved together, so to speak? Then he caught himself, and a voice that sounded so very much like Hermione sounded in his head. He’s a victim, Harry. You can’t wish ill will on him. That was true. And he genuinely felt for Draco the victim, wouldn’t wish the current situation on him or most people. Harry would continue to do everything he could to solve this case as quickly as he could, and give Draco his life back. But it didn’t mean he couldn’t be comforted, just a little, by the discomfort of Draco his ex. Petty, yes, but he figured it was only fair.

"You’re here late today," Draco said by way of greeting. "I expected you earlier."

"Really?" Harry said, pushing his way past the insufferable git and into the flat. "I wasn’t aware we had an appointment." He received an eyeroll in response to which he replied, "You are aware I have other work to do, yeah? Yours is not my only case."

Draco’s face fell and he toppled himself into a chair in the front room. "Sorry. I wasn’t aware and ... well I shouldn’t have assumed. It’s only –"

"I get it. You’re worried."

"Of course I’m worried!"

Harry sighed. "Shall we try this again?" he asked. "Good morning, Malfoy. I went to the office earlier and stopped by to update you on the case." Draco nodded and Harry continued. "There was no magical signature left on either the note you provided or the three listening devices. They’d been wiped clean."

"So they’re dead ends, both of them?"

"It seems so. Ditto for the scan I did amongst the objects damaged. Magic was detected – it’s incredibly difficult to wipe all traces from a crime scene – but it wasn’t discernible. The person or persons who did this – are doing this – are skilled at the art of deception."

Draco crossed his arms over his chest, but otherwise made no outward sign of discomfort.

Harry sat down on the sofa and pulled out his notebook. "Let’s sort through a few things, if you don’t mind."

Draco sat down in a chair across from Harry. "What do you need to know?"

Harry pulled out his quill and said, "Up ‘til now, I’ve focussed on the scene of the crime. Now I need to delve more into the possible motivation. Who, that you know of, might want to harm you?"

Draco snorted. "Wouldn’t a shorter list be those who don’t want to harm me?"

"Okay." Harry took a breath and ran his hand through his hair. "Why don’t I leave that with you and you can compile your own list, working your way down from those you think might be at the top of the list? Meanwhile, let’s look at different aspects of your life. Think about your work, interests you might be vocal about, your family, your love life, your past. Is there anyone who might hate you? Be jealous of you? Feel slighted by you? Want revenge for some wrong, whether real or imagined?"

Draco once again crossed his arms over his chest, this time more tightly, almost curling into himself. "In other words, I need to tell you everyone I’ve ever wronged in my life, how I’ve wronged them, and how they felt about that."

Harry put down the quill. "I know this is hard."

"How could you know? Saint Potter never wronged anyone in his life, did he? Except perhaps me." His back went rigid. "And it’s not like anyone gives a toss about some wannabe Death Eater anyway."

Harry would not rise to the bait. He’d apologised for the Sectumsempra incident five years ago and Draco had – supposedly – forgiven him then. As Harry had forgiven Draco for his attempt at throwing an Unforgiveable at him. More than that, they’d forgiven each other for all their past wrongs, real or perceived, deciding to look ahead rather than back, and had moved on from there. Bringing up old wounds was merely a diversionary tactic and Harry wasn’t falling for it.

"Look, Malfoy, you can tell me as much or as little as you want. The more you tell me, the more I can explore the possibility that each person on your list might want to hurt you. If you don’t want to share the reasons behind it, don’t. I’d suggest that you would be better served if you did, but no one – not me, not anyone – will force you to disclose anything you don’t want to."

Draco made a derisive grumble that made it clear he didn’t believe Harry.

"I am not investigating you. I am not digging into your life." Harry could do without knowing any more about what Draco’s been up to since ... "Need I remind you that you contacted us? I won’t pressure you into telling me what you’re not comfortable with, but I will ask you questions. Lots of questions. Personal questions. It’s entirely up to you what you disclose. But the more I know, the more likely I am to catch whoever is doing this."

"You’ll excuse me if I don’t jump for joy at your enthusiasm."

Harry laughed without humour. "Yeah, like this is my idea of fun." He put down the quill and rested his forearms on his knees. "You may not believe this of me, but I am a very private person. I loathe the intrusion of the media on my life."

Draco grumbled something under his breath that sounded like, "Yeah, right."

"I know you think I basked in it, but I never did. I just wanted to be left alone. So, no matter what you believe, I understand your desire, your need for privacy. And I respect that. But it seems to me that whoever is threatening you has already breached that." Harry hated the constant prodding into every little aspect of his life and he cherished what semblance of privacy he’d managed to hold onto. But there was another aspect to this where Draco was concerned. "I have no interest in prosecuting you for past crimes or even looking for crimes where none exist. Personally, as far as you are concerned, I think the past is best left in the past, where it belongs. Unless you admit to outright murder, I will not use anything you tell me against you."

Draco looked skeptical but did seem to be giving Harry’s words serious consideration. "How do I know I can trust you?"

Harry gave a wry smile. "You don’t. Not any more than I can trust you." Harry let that sink in for a while before he continued. "But I’m telling you the truth. Believe me or not. It makes no difference to me," he lied. It mattered more than he was willing to admit, even to himself, that Draco trust him. But he would be damned if he said that. "I’m not out to get you. I understand your mistrust of the Ministry and the Aurors, but I’m telling you that, as hard as this may be to believe, and despite our past, I will not betray your trust."

Draco spent a good while staring into Harry’s eyes. Harry let him. After a time, he said, "And my father?"

"Your father can rot in prison for all I care," Harry said without pause or emotion. "I will not extend the same courtesy to him, no matter who his son is."

Draco’s lip twitched. "Okay, I believe you."

Harry rolled his eyes. "So, we agree that you’ll compile a list for me tonight?"

"Sure."

Harry, acutely aware of the cameras on them, said, "I have a few things I wanted you to look at. Do you have some time to spare right now?"

Draco sighed. "If it won’t take to long. I do have a job, you know. I’ve arranged for most of the week off, but I have several sensitive potions brewing that I need to at least check in on sometime today."

Harry stood up and put away his quill. "That shouldn’t be a problem. You can go right over after we’re done."

They apparated to the hotel and when Draco landed, he shook as though to rid himself of a coating of filth. "I can’t wait to get those things out of the place. Gives me the creeps, being watched like that."

Harry didn’t blame him. "Soon," he said. "Now, if you really want."

Draco ran his hands up and down his arms. "I definitely want, but I want to catch the person more. I think I can put up with it for a little while longer."

"Good." Harry gave what he hoped was an encouraging smile. "And if it gets too much, you can pop over here to escape for a bit." Before he could think too hard about why he’d offered that as an option again, Harry motioned to the Pensieve on the table. "Meanwhile ..."

Draco’s eyes widened. "Did you finish?"

Harry shrugged. "It’s not going to win an Oscar, but it’ll do."

"It won’t what?"

"Sorry. Muggle reference. I won’t win an award for movie production, but it should be good enough to buy you a bit of privacy, at least in your living room. You can activate it while you’re out of the room – the bathroom is free of devices – and it’s set to direct the images at the camera and listening devices in the room. Then cast a localised cloaking spell for good measure and you should be fine."

"This’ll really work?"

"I don’t see why not." He waved his wand and the reel of memories lifted out of the Pensieve and swirled into a small box. "Just tap it with your wand and say, exire incipere." He picked up a coin from the table. "I’ve linked it to this. Just leave the coin in the centre of the coffee table before activating the spell and it should align the playback properly within the boundaries of the room. When you want to end the spell, position yourself in the room where your projected self is and end both spells at once. And make sure you’re wearing the same clothes."

Draco took the box and coin from Harry and put them in his pocket. "Thank you."

"Hopefully you won’t need it for long." He pushed the Pensieve aside and put some papers down on the table. "With any luck they’ll transmit soon and then we can rid your place of the rest."

Draco sat at the table and Harry slid the papers towards him. "What’s this?"

"I’ve come up with some information, and was hoping you could fill in some blanks for me."

Draco scanned the pages. "When did you do all this?" he asked, looking genuinely curious. At Harry’s blank stare, he said, "This had to have taken you a while."

Harry nodded. "This morning. I told you I went to the office." He just hadn’t bothered to mention that he’d been unable to get back to sleep after waking at five o’clock, and rather than wake Ginny, he’d decided to grab some tea and toast, then head out right away.

"Yes, but to work on other cases."

Harry nodded again. "Which I did. And then I worked on this."

Draco laughed. Harry glared at him but said nothing. When finally his laughter faded into chuckles and then silence, Draco finally spoke. "Who would have thought? Harry Potter, one of the laziest students ever to ride Granger’s coattails – okay, maybe not as lazy as the weasel, but still – would actually make an effort at his job?" He chuckled again. "And here I thought you’d managed to work your way up the ranks so quickly because of your name." He wiped a tear from under his eye. "Turns out you’re actually good at your job."

Harry scowled, not sure why this should surprise him. Malfoy had never hidden how he’d felt about Harry in school. And it’s not like Harry hadn’t faced doubt from other people. But after everything ... he would have thought, hoped, that Draco knew him. Not, perhaps, as well as most, but ... well. Maybe he didn’t at that. "Glad to hear you still think so highly of me."

"Oh, come on, Harry – sorry, Auror Potter" he corrected himself before Harry could. "I know you’re good at charging in where no one else would dare go, like the good little Gryffindor you are. Brave and noble and chivalrous and all that. And I even acknowledged the other day that you’re good at spells I’m sure few people know – this box, for instance." He tapped his pocket and looked at Harry as though waiting for thanks or something. "It’s just ... well, you were never one to have his nose in a book."

"I read!" Harry tried not to cringe at how defensive he sounded. Why was he letting Draco get to him like this, and how had they even veered off into this ridiculous conversation?

Draco stifled a laugh and tried fruitlessly to cover it with a cough. "Look, I didn’t mean to suggest you weren’t smart. Just that the tedium required of research never struck me as something you would ever take much interest in."

He had a point, but Harry wasn’t going to admit that. "Look, Malfoy. I realise this may be hard for you to wrap your head around, but I grew up. I happen to like being an Auror. I also happen to be good at it. Yes, I still throw myself into situations that others might hesitate with, but I don’t do so without thought. I’ve learned to assess situations for potential danger and act accordingly." He wasn’t sure why he felt the need to explain himself, but explain he did. "And yes, I do research. Which happens to involve cracking open a book or ten. It may not be my favourite part of the job, but it’s a damn sight better than the paperwork after the fact. But I recognise the need for even that. Because I’ve been thrown into cases where there hasn’t been enough information transferred from other investigators, and I don’t want to put others in that situation. And don’t even get me started on the lawyers."

Draco chuckled at that. "Okay, okay, I get your point."

"Do you, though? I get the feeling you still think I’m this kid from school that broke the rules and – how did you put it? – rode on Hermione’s coattails. I was never the kid you thought I was at Hogwarts, even if bits and pieces of what you believe are true. Hell, I’m not even the kid I really was at school. Not anymore. I’ve changed a lot since then. If I ask Hermione for her insight from time to time, it’s because I respect her opinion. But make no mistake. I am my own man. I do my own work. I make my own decisions. And I got where I am today because I work hard, I do a damn good job and I care. I don’t ride on anyone’s coattails and I sure as hell didn’t get handed this job because of my name."

"I –"

"You don’t know me at all." Harry was on a roll now. "You never did. I thought, for a while there, that you might want to, but you never did, did you? Don’t bother answering. We both know it’s true. And you know what? I’ve accepted that. I’ve moved on. It’s one of those things I’ve outgrown – blindly trusting my feelings." He laughed derisively. "You know, I suppose I should thank you for that."

"Harry, I –"

"Look, we’ve strayed way off course here. Can we just get back to business?"

"But –"

"You’re a potions master now, yeah?"

Draco nodded, taken aback by the abrupt change in topic. "Yes."

"Right, so if I were to laugh at you and suggest that you only got where you are today because you were a kiss-arse to Snape and got favourable treatment, and then used your father’s connections and substantial funds to buy your way into a lucrative position, you’d probably take offence at that, yeah?"

He pursed his lips. "Because it’s not true."

"Right. And I’m pretty sure I know that. Because, despite the fact that while we were in school that’s exactly what I thought of you, since then I’ve come to realise that, in hindsight, my view of who you were was through a biased lens. I never really knew you in school, just like you never really knew me. I get that. So when I hear that your potions are sought after far beyond England, I don’t find myself thinking, ‘Oh, hey, who would’ve thought that lazy kiss-arse would ever amount to anything?’ If – and this is a big if – I ever hear stuff like that, I just think, ‘Good for him.’ And maybe feel a bit hopeful that you’d finally got yourself out from under your father’s reach."

Harry hadn’t meant to say that last part. Hell, he hadn’t meant to say any of it. But he found himself unable to stop. Fucking. Talking. He really needed to wrap this case up and soon. Being around Draco was messing with his head and he didn’t like his emotions being so out of control.

"So, now that we’ve established that you’re still an arse, at least as it relates to me, let’s just get on with things, shall we?" He nudged the papers even closer to a now silent Draco. "For lack of a better place to start narrowing things down, I’ve drawn up a couple of lists. This one is of known Death Eaters. The ones at the top are alive, still at large, location unknown. This next group is assumed dead, but their bodies have never been recovered. The ones below the line are currently guests of Azkaban but with known relatives on the outside. The rest – dead and gone as well as those incarcerated with no known relative to seek revenge on their behalf – have been left off the list. The second, considerably longer list, is of Ministry employees from Voldemort’s time that might have had access to those devices in your flat."

Draco swallowed as he registered the number of people on the list. "And?"

"And I want you to tell me everything you know about each of them, in particular if any of these Ministry people were in contact with Voldemort or his Death Eaters and if anyone on either list bears any sort of grudge against you or your father." He pointed to a column on the Death Eater page. "I’ve jotted down what little I know about any connections to either of you, besides the obvious DE thing."

Draco read a couple of entries before asking, "Why my father, when I’m the one being threatened?"

"A few reasons. First, because of the items taken from your flat. They’re all Malfoy items. This may stretch beyond you. It could be your father is the target and they’re just using you to get to him." Harry had given this much thought, and despite Lucius being a grade A arsewipe, he had shown some evidence, however slight, that he cared for his son. "When Voldemort wanted to punish your father, he chose to assign you an impossible task, yeah?"

Draco’s face hardened, but he said, "Yes."

"And those in the inner circle watched as your father became a shell of a man."

"How –?" He looked puzzled before reluctantly saying, "Yes."

Harry pointed at the pages. "So what’s to say this isn’t history repeating itself? Maybe someone knows the best way to get to Lucius is through you or your mother."

"But we barely talk."

Harry smirked. "Your father is a master of deception. He’s good at making people believe what he wants them to believe. And you’ve admitted the same about yourself, so who really knows you don’t talk?"

Draco pursed his lips, as though poised to argue. "I see your point."

"Besides," Harry added, "your father is under Ministry watch. It would be much harder to get to him than you."

He laughed. "I imagine the Ministry folks keeping watch might enjoy the sight of someone take Lucius out."

"Can’t argue with you there." Harry might get some enjoyment out of that himself. "But whoever’s threatening you doesn’t know that. They would only see the Ministry presence, and maybe not want to risk it."

Draco put his elbows on the table and put his face in his hands. "I hadn’t thought about that."

Harry’d figured as much. "So let’s duplicate the lists, shall we?" He waved his wand and a second set of lists appeared. "One for your father and one for you."

Draco pulled back as if burned. "If you think I’m going to talk to my father about this –"

Harry held up his hands. "Relax. I only meant for you to fill them both out, one based on your father’s interactions and the other based on your own. The more information you can give me, the better." He motioned towards the lists. "As you can see, there are quite a number of people listed here. I’d like to narrow down my focus."

Draco pulled the lists towards himself. "I know less than you might think. I was nobody in Voldemort’s circle"

Harry pointed to Draco’s left arm. "That little tattoo there begs to differ."

His face turned red and blotchy as he looked down at his arm, the mark hidden by his sleeve. "Fuck off."

"I know he granted you the honour as punishment to your father, and I also know that you weren’t in the inner circle, despite the mark, but you lived at Death Eater headquarters."

"You mean Death Eater headquarters took over my home."

"Semantics."

"Pretty fucking important distinction."

"Sure, whatever."

"Not whatever. No one in my family wanted them at the manor. Especially ..." He shuddered.

"I’m sorry. I know you didn’t choose what happened. And it couldn’t have been easy." Harry could still see Draco’s face as he’d been forced to administer Voldemort’s punishment.

"Understatement."

"I know. I know what he made you do. And I have a pretty good idea of what you must have witnessed. And to have all that penetrate your home, your sanctuary. And all that while your father fell apart. It must have been horrible."

Draco’s eyes stared, unfocussed for a time and Harry spared a moment or two to feel badly for bringing the memories to the surface. Then Draco’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "What do you mean, you know what he made me do?"

Harry sighed. "It doesn’t matter. Just ... well, I know you –"

"No, no. You said specifically what he made me do. What do you mean by that? And don’t lie to me, Potter, because I’ll know."

Harry sighed again, resigned to telling his story once more. "I sort of lived inside Voldemort’s head some of the time."

"You what?"

Harry shrugged. "We had this ... connection of sorts. Sometimes, when his emotions ran high, I would see through his eyes, feel what he felt, experience what he did as though I were the one doing it." Draco stared in disbelief. "One of those times was just after Ron, Hermione and I had escaped two Death Eaters sent to catch us. He made you torture them. Or one at least. I only saw you Crucio the one."

Draco dragged his hands over his face. "You saw me do that?" Harry nodded. "And you still testified for me?" Harry nodded again. "And then ... we ... you ... what is wrong with you? Why would you –" He stopped abruptly and just stared at Harry.

Harry had asked himself those same questions many times. "I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Your guess is as good as mine. But as for testifying, what I saw was someone being forced into doing what he didn’t want to do."

Draco stared at his hands. "You have to mean it or it won’t work."

Harry laughed but it was without humour. "So your Aunt Bella told me."

"What?"

Harry sighed again. He really didn’t want to relive every part of that time. He really didn’t. "She’d killed my godfather, Sirius, her own cousin, and she was so very pleased with herself. She was taunting me and laughing about it, so I went after her. I threw a Crucio at her and she laughed some more. Said I’d really have to mean it if I wanted it to really work."

"You Crucioed my aunt?" Harry nodded. "And you lived to tell about it?"

Harry snorted. "I lived through the killing curse from her boss, so ..." He didn’t bother elaborating. "Anyway, I realised later that she’d been right. When I Crucioed Amycus Carrow, I really meant it. And he felt it."

Draco laughed. "I bet he did. What did he do?"

Harry shrugged. "Spit on McGonagall."

"He –"

"Never mind that. Can we not go through a play-by-play of the war, please?"

Draco sat smirking at Harry. "I can’t believe you, Saint Potter, cast an Unforgiveable."

"Yeah, well ... I Imperioed some people too." When Draco’s jaw dropped again, he said, "And don’t call me that. I did what I had to do and I did tell you before that I’m not perfect. Or saintly. Or anything close. But all’s fair and all that, right?"

"I still can’t believe it."

"Believe it. Don’t believe it. It doesn’t matter now anyway. It’s in the past, and I hope to never have to do that again. So can we get back to the matter at hand?"

"Sure." Draco gave him a strange look, but he couldn’t be bothered trying to work out what that meant. "What was that again?"

Harry pushed the papers back towards Draco. "The lists. Tell me if anyone on the list of Ministry employees was someone you remember your dad talking to or having over to the manor. Or maybe another Death Eater talked about them. And which people might hold a grudge against you or your dad, on either list. Anything we can do to narrow the list or focus on a handful of suspects at a time would be great."

"Do you really think this will help?"

"I don’t know, but I need to cover every angle, and I don’t have time to investigate everyone."

Draco picked up one of the lists of Death Eaters and shuddered. "I’ll do my best."


Continued in Part 8

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 6
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 2.5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 6


Harry stared at the door, wondering if Draco was already awake. Or if he was even still inside. He also wondered why in the bloody hell he always – always – managed to get himself into these situations. Well, not this precise situation, of course. But ... for some reason that may never be entirely clear to himself, Harry couldn’t just hand this case off. Nor could he, apparently, remain as angry as he bloody well should be at Draco. He’d just looked so broken last night and Harry couldn’t help it. He couldn’t not help him. Couldn’t just leave him to deal with his own shit. Merlin, he really was a sucker.

It was that fucking dragon. It had thrown him off. And then he’d had to, of course, relive that stupid day all over again. Stir up all those old feelings he’d tried to leave behind. Cut open the wound and leave himself open for ... what, exactly? More pain? God, he was an idiot. And then that stupid, masochistic side of him had kept poking at Harry, wondering if Draco really did still care. Because if he didn’t, why would he have kept such a trinket? It certainly didn’t match his taste, which was decidedly more upscale.

When he’d got home, Ginny had already been asleep, which he’d been thankful for. He knew he couldn’t discuss the case with her, and knew she’d be angry at him for taking it – she still hated Draco and likely always would. But more than that, he doubted he’d have been able to school his features to hide just how shaken up he was. And she was stubborn. She would not have easily let that go. He’d spent a few restless hours replaying his and Ginny’s lives together over the past few years. It had been good. It was still good. Comfortable. Good friends. Supportive family. Everything was good. Really good. That spark they’d had back in school ... well, that always fades over time, right? You get to know each other and settle into a comfortable life. And that’s what they had. Bringing up some short-lived whirlwind whatever-it-had-been with Draco from years ago was stupid. It wasn’t healthy. They’d never have lasted anyway, right? But then that stupid dragon popped into his head again and his mind started reeling once more. Eventually, he’d managed to drop off to sleep.

In the clear light of the morning, however, he’d managed to rustle up a bit of anger as he focussed not on the good times he and Draco’d had, but on their last conversation. On how Draco had dismissed him as though he’d meant nothing. That they’d meant nothing. That anger had prompted another thought, something he hadn’t considered while he was in Draco’s flat. Perhaps he’d kept the stupid thing as a reminder of just how wonderfully gullible Harry was. How he’d finally been able to best him at something. How he’d been able to hurt Harry. Really hurt him. Harry didn’t want to think that Draco was that horrible, but he’d been wrong about him before, hadn’t he?

He glared at the door and tried once more to channel his anger. Protect himself from his own weakness. And Draco was his weakness. But he was a fucking Auror, damn it, and he could do this. Maybe it would be better if Draco had already left. He took a few calming breaths, steeled himself and knocked. No response. He knocked again. "It’s me."

He heard some shuffling and then the door opened. Well, shit. Draco had clearly still been sleeping and he stood there looking ... fuck ... like he’d just crawled out of bed. Not helpful. "This is your hotel room," he said, stiffling a yawn. "You shouldn’t have to knock."

Harry shrugged. "Maybe, but I told you that you could stay here and –" He thought back to a night years ago when he’d accompanied Dumbledore to see Slughorn "– it would be rude to just barge in."

Draco blinked, straightened up and brushed off his sleeves, though Harry saw no evidence of anything there. "About that." He took a fortifying breath before looking Harry in the eyes. "I ... thank you. I don’t know what came over me."

"Relax," Harry said, going inside and closing the door behind him. "I can’t imagine how I would have reacted if I’d just found out that someone had been spying on me, in my home, for months, if not years. It’s understandable."

"Still. I don’t usually ..." He ran his hand through his hair and, unlike Harry’s, it settled neatly into place. Of course it did. "I’m generally pretty good at keeping it together."

"Right." Harry motioned towards the bed. "You done with that? I could use a table to work at." And I could really do without having a bed in the room with us.

Draco shook his head, clearly startled by the change of subject. "Oh. Uh, yes."

With a wave of his wand, Harry returned the bed to the table he’d transfigured the evening before along with a couple of chairs. Another wave and several items appeared on the surface. "Right," he said again, turning to face Draco who, thank Merlin, no longer looked like he’d just fallen out of bed. "Here’s the thing. You’ve been threatened, someone broke into your home, taking a few items and destroying others. You find out someone has been spying on you. Your family has no particular reason to trust the Aurors but you had no other option than coming to us. Then I show up and ... well ... I doubt that’s doing much for your nerves."

"I –"

"It’s not doing much for mine either, truth be told, but then I’m not the one under surveillance with threats being made against him. So. If you have a moment when you just can’t hold things together and keep that armour you wear against the world in place, I’d say that’s more than understandable."

"But –"

"You look like you’re feeling better today." Despite having just woken up, he did look more together, more himself. Less frazzled. That was a good thing. Harry might just be able to remember what a jerk he was if he didn’t fall apart again.

He nodded. "Yes, thanks."

"Better enough to get down to business?" Harry motioned for Draco to take a seat. Draco did, but kept looking at Harry. It was unnerving. "What?"

"Why are you being nice to me?" he finally said. "After ..." He didn’t finish the thought.

"It’s my job."

"Seriously?" That seemed to piss him off. "It’s an Auror’s job to house victims when they have meltdowns? In their own place, no less."

"It’s just a hotel room."

"And it’s yours right now."

Harry shrugged. "Yeah, I’ve been told – by more than a few people – that I have a saving people thing. Apparently I can’t shut that off." He stared meaningfully at Draco. "Even when I probably should."

"But –"

"Look," Harry said, a bit frustrated and more than a bit perplexed by his own actions the evening before. In the light of day, he really did think he might do well to seek professional help. "Don’t read anything into anything. For all we can skirt around the issue, I know you. I know what can get to you. That time when Voldemort was at the manor, it still haunts you. I have my own demons too." Draco made to interrupt, but Harry cut across him. "I knew what was happening and I did what I could to help. That’s all. And now, if you’re to be believed, the crisis has passed and you’re good to go again, yeah?" Draco nodded and Harry said, "Good. Because I’d like to catch this bastard and give you some peace. Then we can both move on with our lives and we never have to speak, ever again."

"I ... "

"So ... back at it, yeah?" Harry took out the three devices and placed them on the table. He scowled at them. "These, unless I’m mistaken, are Ministry issued."

Draco’s hands clenched into fists. "The Ministry is spying on me?"

Harry shook his head. "Not officially, no." At Draco’s raised brow, he elaborated. "I took the liberty of checking this morning before coming over here. There’s no official record of you being tracked. Your father, yes, but not like this. I can’t discuss specifics, but you know that he was under strict conditions in order to remain out of prison. You, however, are not."

"But you said –"

"I said they were Ministry issued. I did not say the current Ministry. It looks to me like they were from the days around the war."

He let that sink in for a moment before Draco said, "So you think the Dark Lord ..."

"His followers, perhaps. He’d taken over the Ministry and I wouldn’t put it beyond some resourceful Death Eater or wannabe to scoop some of these for future use. Suffice it to say the record keeping from those days leaves a lot to be desired."

Draco looked like he might be sick. "So a Death Eater is watching me?"

"Too soon to tell," Harry said. "But I thought you’d want to know. Best to be prepared for all possibilities."

Draco nodded and clenched his teeth. "What next?"

"I’d say that’s up to you."

"How so?"

Harry pointed to the bugs. "I’m working the case, and will do the best I can. But if we need more help – forensics, for instance – that will mean involving more people. Which means others will have access to the recordings. Others at the Ministry."

Draco narrowed his eyes. "What are you suggesting?"

"Oh, I don’t know. That maybe you don’t want people hearing your business."

"I’ve done nothing wrong," he said, his voice defensive.

"Good to know. But are you sure there isn’t something, anything that you wouldn’t want someone to know about you? Something you might have said out loud in your flat? Need I remind you how old some of these are? Can you remember every conversation you’ve had over the past two years?"

"Fine, fine. I get your point."

"I hope so, because I couldn’t guarantee your privacy once these get handed over."

Draco crossed his arms over his chest. "But I’m supposed to be okay with you listening in?"

"Unless there’s a need for me to listen to the recordings, I have no intention of doing so."

"Yeah, right."

"You know what? As hard as you may find this to believe, I don’t actually give a shit what you’ve been doing for the past two years. Or five years, really." He was making it pretty easy for Harry to be angry with him now. "If the investigation requires me to listen to something – say, to determine how long the person or people have been listening in on you – I will do so. Other than that, I just. Don’t. Care."

Draco’s face hardened. "Fine."

"And if you don’t trust me to handle your case professionally, feel free to let Robards know and he’ll be sure to assign someone else to your case."

"I didn’t mean –"

"Whatever, Malfoy. I’ll do my job and I won’t invade your privacy. If there’s a need to listen to anything, I’ll let you know beforehand and you can say yes or no. If that’s not good enough, I don’t know what else to say."

"Harry –"

"Stop calling me Harry!" He stood up and dragged his hands through his hair. "You are not my friend and I mean nothing to you, remember? Because I sure do." Draco looked like he’d been slapped in the face and Harry didn’t much give a shit. He put his hands on the table and leaned in, eyes boring into Draco’s. "All I am to you right now is the Auror that’s going to do his level best to catch the son of a bitch trying to scare you or kill you or whatever. All I need from you right now is to know that you’re okay with me investigating. If you are, then fine. I’ll let you know when the arsehole gets a transmission from the devices and then we can move forward. You can go back home and play like you have no idea you’re being watched." He reached for the Pensieve and sat back down. "Meanwhile, I’ll try to piece these memories together into something you can use for a hint of privacy."

"I –"

"Are we good? Everything clear? You okay with me continuing on the case?"

Draco pursed his lips and looked very much like someone who wanted to argue. Instead, through his teeth he said, "Fine. Stay on the case." He got up and gathered his things to go. "And I have your word you won’t –"

"For fuck’s sake, Malfoy. I told you I won’t poke around in your business. I honestly can’t think of anything I’d want to do less right now."

"Right." He stood there for a few moments but when Harry didn’t look up, eventually said, "You know where to find me."

"Yeah."

The silence left in the wake of Draco’s Apparition pressed in all around Harry. Well that went well. Fuck. Why did he let the stupid git get to him? As if Harry wanted to listen to Draco’s voice any more than he had to. Listen to him talking to anyone and everyone he brought over to his flat. Yeah, that would be a treat. It would serve him right if Harry handed the case off to someone else. Someone like Ron, who’d love nothing more than to root around in Draco’s private life, just looking for something to have on him, even if it wasn’t anything illegal.

Harry ran his hand through his hair and only just stopped himself yanking a wad of it out. No one but Draco – no one – could get him this worked up. He needed to calm the fuck down. His emotions were a roller coaster right now and he risked being sent to the Janus Thickey ward if he wasn’t careful.

He set to work putting together a reel of Days in the Life of Draco Malfoy, arsehole.

What fun.

Continued in Part 7

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 5
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 3K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 5


Back at Grimmauld Place, Harry replayed the video he’d taken at Draco’s flat and made additional notes, particularly regarding the hidden surveillance devices. In short order, he confirmed that there had been fifteen. One was in the Malfoy family ring and three were to be sent to the Ministry. There were three that included video and the rest were spread among the main rooms, with one in the entryway. At least whoever planted them didn’t put one in the bathroom. Small consolation. What troubled him most was the age of three devices, though they no longer worked. Probably disabled over time from the magic in the flat.

He did not look forward to passing along this news. It was a terrible invasion of privacy for anyone, but for Malfoy it held the power to evoke the past. Harry knew from experience that some things are better left behind. This definitely qualified.

Putting aside his notes, he turned to the Pensieve. With confirmation that the video surveillance – presuming there hadn’t been others placed earlier and subsequently removed – had only been active since this break-in, there would be no historical pattern established. That made the job a little easier. Still, he wanted it to look natural. Hopefully it wouldn’t be needed for long – with any luck his trackers would pick up a transmission shortly – but he wanted to provide as much of a break for Malfoy as he could.

As Malfoy’s memories swirled in the Pensieve, Harry saw once more the gift he’d given Draco piecing itself together. His heart had begun to race then and it did the same now. And at once he was immersed in his own memories of that day.

Harry had grown weary of remaining holed up in Grimmauld. While neither of them was ready or willing to share their relationship with anyone, he missed the freedom such shared knowledge could provide. So he’d devised a plan. Telling Draco to set aside the full day, he had a surprise in store.

Unsure if Draco would be amenable, but unwilling to chance the alternative, he’d decided on a day in the Muggle world. London remained too much of a risk, as so many witches and wizards spent time there – besides, they’d both explored London before – so he’d decided on Wales. Cardiff specifically.

The day remained a pleasant blur of sightseeing and shopping and people watching. They had walked along the water and slipped into all sorts of shops. Harry didn’t remember what shops or restaurants they’d gone into; all he remembered was the feeling of freedom, to just walk around, hand in hand, together, without a care in the world. Even now he treasured that feeling, something he’d never been able to recapture, even with Ginny, in the wizarding world. And, he just realised, he’d never even tried spending a day with her in the Muggle world.

Cardiff castle wasn’t Hogwarts, of course, but for them it was perfect, and Draco had been particularly fascinated by the animal wall. He’d mocked Harry relentlessly for – of course – liking the lions best, and had been somewhat affronted by the lack of a snake, or at least a serpent. And why, with dragons everywhere one went in Cardiff, had there not been at least one on the wall? Harry grinned at the memory. In the end, Draco had settled on the lynx as his favourite. Harry had pointed out that a lynx, like a lion, is just a big cat, but Draco had just told him to shut up.

They’d travelled incognito, making a few tweaks to their features, just in case. It had been strange looking at Draco in disguise, and he imagined Draco had felt the same way, but neither of them had changed their eyes and they hadn’t disguised their voices, so if they just focussed on those things, they were able to immerse themselves in the day.

Later that night when they were home – Harry’s home that had quickly felt like their home – Harry’d presented Draco with his gift.

"But I didn’t get you anything," Draco’d said, though the sparkle in his eyes had told Harry he was pleased.

"I know. You don’t have to. I just ... well, I couldn’t resist." Draco had reached for it, but Harry’d held it back. "Now don’t laugh, because it’s Muggle. And really cheesy."

He’d rolled his eyes and reached out once more. "I would expect no less from you, Potter."

"It’s just ... well, I just wanted you to have something to remember our first date together, that’s all." Harry’d handed it over, just a little apprehensive now that the time had come. He’d expected to be mocked, or at the very least teased relentlessly, but Draco had surprised him. He’d simply smiled and opened it.

And, though Harry had expected derisive laughter, he’d smiled more brightly and said, "It’s brilliant."

Wales dragon figurine black.jpg

"It’s a dragon. Like you."

Then the eyeroll had come. "Funny, but I’d managed to work that out all on my own."

"Shut up. At least I didn’t get you a red one. I figured you’d have something biting to say about it being Gryffindor colours."

But then he’d kissed Harry, like he’d never kissed him before. It had been the perfect end to the perfect day.

And then, three weeks later it was over.

And that was five years ago.

Only ... Draco had kept the dragon. And Harry had no idea what to make of that.

Harry put his fingers to his lips and swore he could still taste Draco’s kiss.

His alarm jolted him back to the present. He checked his watch; Ginny should be home soon. He needed to find another place to work if he was expected to keep the case to himself, since he couldn’t be assured of privacy in his tiny cubicle at the Ministry. If he left now, he should have just enough time to work something out before going back to Draco’s.

When he arrived back at Draco’s flat, it was awkward, to say the least. The dragon, hidden away in a drawer in Draco’s bedroom, loomed over them. And after reliving that day in Cardiff, Harry found it a challenge not to stare. He kept running his tongue over his upper lip, trying to recapture that moment. He shook his head to clear away the memories. He was with Ginny now. They’d both moved on. He couldn’t get distracted, not with Draco’s life on the line – and yes, damn it, he was definitely Draco again. But the need to know – why had Draco kept such a silly souvenir if it had meant nothing to him? – kept interrupting his thoughts.

"Were you able to complete the list of missing items?" Harry’s voice came out raspier than he’d intended.

"What?" Draco jumped, startled out of wherever he’d gone. It seemed Harry wasn’t the only one lost in thought. "Oh, right." He grabbed a paper from the table and handed it to Harry. "Here you go."

Harry took the proffered page and looked over the list. "Correct me if I’m wrong, but it looks like none of these is actually yours." At Draco’s scowl, he continued. "I mean, none of these items was purchased by you. They’re all Malfoy items handed down to you, right?"

"Yes."

"And nothing from the Black side?"

"Ah, no."

There were only three things of note: the hand of glory kept, as Harry recalled, as a reminder of stupid choices; a tome from the Malfoy library; and a jewelled box, an heirloom Lucius had valued. Draco had never shown much interest in any of them.

The items destroyed, however, seemed to have no rhyme or reason to them. An indiscriminate act of force, probably just to rattle Draco. And rattle him it had.

Harry positioned himself with his back to known cameras and motioned towards Draco’s ring. Thankfully, he got the message and excused himself to use the washroom, conveniently leaving it behind when he returned.

"I’ve a few things to go over with you, if you would come with me." Draco nodded and Harry took his arm, Apparating them to the room he’d just set up.

"Subtle, Potter," he said as he withdrew his arm from Harry’s grasp and stared at the bed, looking suddenly terrified. "Just because I kept some stupid dragon doesn’t mean I’m going to sleep with you."

"What? Wait. No!" Harry took a moment to process the scene from Draco’s point of view and felt his face burn. "Oh, for fuck’s sake." He waved his wand, transfiguring the bed into a table and chairs. "I rented the space so I can work in private. I barely had time to secure it before returning to your flat."

Draco snorted. Apparently Harry’s discomfort emboldened him. "Work, eh?" He took a step closer to Harry and grasped his tie. "Is that what we’re calling it now?"

Draco wasn’t fooling anyone with his false bravado. Harry had seen his fear when they’d landed in this room. That, more than anything, allowed him to regain his composure. "Oh, stop it. Don’t pretend this is any easier on you than it is me."

Draco shrugged. "Very well. Why have you – oh, Great and Powerful Auror Potter – dragged me to a seedy hotel room away from all prying eyes if you weren’t planning on taking advantage of my current, very vulnerable position? Whatever do you want from me?"

Harry knew this was Draco’s defence mechanism, throwing other people off their game, but knowing that didn’t prevent it from getting Harry riled all the same. Especially given the circumstances. What did he want from Draco? Right now, Harry kinda wanted to punch him in the face. Which was a good thing, really, because it made him remember that he was supposed to be pissed off with Draco, not replaying long lost memories and thinking about what might have been. This was just another case. He was an Auror and Draco was a victim. He took a soothing breath and willed himself to be objective.

"If you want to be a dick, Malfoy, you can simply Apparate home – there’s nothing preventing you – and I’ll carry on without bothering to inform you of my findings. If, however, you want to take this threat on your fucking life seriously, you’re welcome to take a seat and listen."

Despite being chastised, Draco nonchalantly collapsed onto the sofa, crossed his legs imperiously and raised his brows. "Well? Inform me."

"Right. Well, after my second round searching your flat, I confirmed the fifteen devices. There’s the one in your ring and the three barely hidden ones."

"Which leaves eleven."

"Yes. Three of the remaining ones are old."

"You mentioned that before. Just how old are they?"

"About two years old."

Malfoy shot up. "What did you say? Two years?"

"Yeah, that’s the bad news."

He shot Harry a murderous look. "And there’s some sort of good news about someone spying on me for two years?"

Harry dragged his hand through his hair and sat down on the chair facing Malfoy. "I wouldn’t call it good news, no. But it’s less bad."

"Oh, well then," Malfoy said, a hint of panic in his voice now. "Less bad is just wonderful."

"No, it’s not." Harry sensed him winding up and he wasn’t sure how to calm him down. It wasn’t as if he could take Draco in his arms and talk him through it like he used to do when a panic attack took hold. Hopefully it didn’t come down to that. "The positive part about it is that the devices aren’t working. I can’t tell you how long ago they stopped working – not without looking at them to see when the last recording was made, if it’s been preserved – but it seems safe to say it’s been a while. My best guess is that the magic in your flat, most likely your wards, caused them to break down."

"Were those the ones with video too?"

"No. That’s the other positive news. There are only three video devices and they were placed there at the same time as the note was left. One each in your bedroom, the front room and the kitchen."

Malfoy’s legs were bouncing slightly and he was wringing his hands, but otherwise he seemed to be keeping relatively calm. "So there were fifteen. Only six were left the other day, which leaves nine older ones. Three of those were really old and no longer working. That’s six more."

"Right. One is in your ring, two in the front room, one each in your entryway, kitchen and bedroom. They seem to be about four to six months old."

"Oh, God." His legs started bouncing again. "I think I’m going to be sick."

Harry panicked. Not sure what to do, he moved to sit down beside Draco, resting his leg against Draco’s bouncing one. "We’ll get whoever’s doing this. I promise."

Draco stared off into the distance, eyes glazed and unfocussed, breathing shallow and fast. Harry suspected he was back at Malfoy Manor, back when Voldemort and the Death Eaters had taken over the place and had roamed freely.

Without thinking, he pressed his hand to Draco’s thigh, to stop the bouncing, and squeezed. "Hey, Malfoy." No response. "Draco!" Draco turned to face him, looking for all the world like he was surprised Harry was even there. "Hey." Harry squeezed his leg again. "It’s going to be okay."

"I don’t – I don’t think I can go back there."

"Then don’t."

His leg began to shake under Harry’s hand again. "But what about your plan to catch them?"

Harry released his leg and grabbed him gently by the upper arms, turning him so they faced each other. "Don’t worry about that."

"But –"

"Shh. Listen to me. It’s okay. Everything’s going to be okay." Harry’s hands acted of their own accord and rubbed circles on Draco’s shoulders as he tried to talk him down. "We’ll figure it out. We might catch a break when they transmit the first time – I’ve placed a trace on them so I’ll know when something happens. Since they aren’t transmitting constantly, you don’t have to be there for now. And if we don’t catch them that way, we’ll figure out something else. Trust me."

Draco nodded, taking in shaky breaths. After a time, he calmed somewhat. "I do," he whispered. He stared at Harry like a lost child and swallowed. "I trust you."

Harry smiled. "Good. Now try to relax."

He snorted. "Yeah, sure. No problem. I’m all about relaxing."

"Can I get you something? A glass of water?"

"Sure. Yeah. Water’s good."

Harry released his arms and stood up. The moment he started to walk away, Draco wrapped his arms around his body and his legs began to bounce again. Harry quickly returned with the water. "Here you go. Drink up."

Draco took a sip while staring off into the distance again. Harry didn’t know what else to do.

"I can’t go back there," Draco said in a choked voice, looking at someplace only he could see. "Not now."

"It’s okay. You don’t have to. I can pick up whatever you need, if you want."

"No, I mean the manor. I can’t go there now, not like this."

"Okay." Once more Harry tried to settle the bouncing with a hand to Draco’s leg. Before his brain processed what he was going to say, words spilled forth, unbidden. "You can stay here. I’ve already put up wards to keep people out, and I’ve done a sweep of the room to ensure it’s secure."

"And no one’s watching?"

Harry shook his head. "No one’s watching or listening. It’s safe and secure."

"You’re sure?" He hugged himself tightly and it was everything Harry could do to resist doing the same, just taking him in his arms and telling him that he would make everything okay. That he’d protect him.

"I’m positive." He waved his wand and the table transfigured back into a bed. "Why don’t you lie down?" Draco allowed himself to be led to the bed. Harry sat him down, removed his shoes, and nudged him under the covers. "I’ll go get you some tea from the restaurant downstairs and I’ll be right back, okay?"

Draco started to laugh, for no discernible reason. Just as Harry was starting to panic, he said, "See? I knew you wanted to get me into bed again."

Harry winced. What was he supposed to say to that? He’d never wish these circumstances on anyone, least of all Draco. No matter what had gone before, he knew he’d always want to protect this man. But he couldn’t say that. Shouldn’t say that. Hell, he shouldn’t even think it. But, more to the point, he’d never take advantage of such a situation. Oh, and he was with Ginny.

Draco stopped laughing. "Sorry. That wasn’t funny."

No, it definitely wasn’t. "It’s okay." What else was he to say?

"No, it’s not." Draco pulled the covers over his shoulders and turned to face away from Harry. "I’m so, so sorry, Harry." He took a couple of ragged breaths. "Sorry for everything."

Harry stood up, not knowing what to do. "I’ll get that tea for you now." Draco said nothing, so he fled.

When he got back upstairs, Draco was sound asleep. Probably for the best. He’d had an emotionally draining day to say the least.

Harry stayed for another half hour, watching Draco sleep and wondering what the hell he was doing. Ron would have told him he was mental. Hermione would have told him he was pulling his saviour thing again. And Ginny? She’d have told him he was a sucker.

Right. Ginny. She’d be home by now. He really ought to go there too.

He pulled two coins out of his pocket and waved his wand over them. He returned one to his pocket and placed the other on the night table with a note. "Press to contact me if you need anything. H."

He read the note over and spent a few more minutes watching Draco sleep, the crease between his eyes itching to be smoothed out. Harry resisted, but only just, and he thought that Ron, Hermione and Ginny were all probably right about him. And in that moment, he just couldn’t bring himself to care.

Continued in Part 6

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 4
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 2.5K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 4


Back at Malfoy’s flat, Harry jumped into action. "I’m going to record everything I’m doing, if that’s alright with you."

Malfoy stood, arms crossed over his chest, leaning against the doorframe that separated front room from kitchen. "Whatever the Great Auror Potter must do."

Harry sighed. He wasn’t entirely sure Malfoy was acting. "Look, Malfoy, don’t be a dick. You have the right, as the homeowner and victim here, to request that I not record the inspection as I take a walk through."

Malfoy scoffed. "Like they couldn’t take your own memories as evidence?"

"No, as a matter of fact, they can’t." This was one of the changes made in the last five years. Consent was required for video evidence. Still photographs of crime scenes were standard, but if there was no injury to a person, the homeowner could say no to photographic evidence. "Nothing prevents viewing of memories via Pensieve, but nothing is admissible without your consent."

"Whatever." He waved his arm at nothing in particular. "Have at it. I have nothing to hide." He crossed his arms over his chest again. "Not that you or anyone else believes that."

Harry rolled his eyes and began his recording with the case number, date and time. He repeated the spells he’d used earlier, adding to his earlier notes, and throwing numerous other detection spells into the mix. He could feel Malfoy’s eyes watching his every move, cataloguing what Harry was seeing. He focussed his attention on the damage done to Malfoy’s property, then acted surprised as he came across the barely concealed devices.

"Are these yours?" he asked, holding out his gloved hand to Malfoy, three bugs clearly visible. Malfoy leaned in for a good look and went to reach for them. Harry pulled his hand back. "Don’t touch them, please. They may be evidence."

"Sorry. Forgot." Malfoy withdrew his hand and squinted at them. "No, they’re not mine. What are they?"

Harry stared down at his hand. "This isn’t my area of expertise, but it seems someone wants to keep careful watch on you."

Draco glared at the devices Harry held in his hand. "So these are ...?"

"Bugs," Harry said. At Draco’s faux-confused look, he elaborated. "Listening devices. A sort of muggle-magic hybrid. They don’t look particularly sophisticated, as far as I can tell, but I’ll have someone in forensics look them over."

Malfoy – true to his word – acted quite surprised. "Bugs." He frowned. "But couldn’t they just put a listening spell on the place?"

Harry nodded. "They could have, but these are easier to hide in a wizard’s home. After all, you’re more likely to look for magic than something like this, something that’s less likely to set off your wards."

"Not like those worked anyway."

"No," Harry agreed. "But once you clean up this mess and tighten your wards, these might have gone undetected, and they’d be able to listen in, even if they could no longer get in."

Draco reached for them again. this time with more force, but Harry pulled back. "Don’t destroy them."

"Why the fuck not?" he said, scowling at the devices.

"Because once they’re destroyed, we can no longer track them." Draco stopped reaching for them. "In fact, once they stop transmitting, we probably can’t do anything to track the signal," Harry explained. "That’s the problem with this hybrid technology. The magical component is so weak that it doesn’t leave much of a trace. We have to catch it in the act of transmitting."

"So catch it!"

"These don’t seem to be transmitting right now."

"But –"

"It appears to be recording – that’s the muggle part of it – but it may be set to transmit only at certain times. Less likely to be discovered that way."

"So how did you find them?"

Harry stared at him, then raised his brows. "You may find this hard to believe, Malfoy, but I’m actually pretty good at my job. I’m a trained Auror and I’ve seen a fair few of these over the past few years."

"I –"

"Look, you don’t have to like me or the fact that I’m on your case, which you clearly don’t, but I do actually know what I’m doing. I won’t pretend I’m an expert on surveillance devices – that’s what our forensics group is for – but I have a basic working knowledge of this stuff."

Draco pursed his lips. "Whatever, Potter."

"Let me finish up what I’m doing and then I’ll leave you to fill out reports." Harry carried on with his detailed inspection. He made no indication that he saw or otherwise suspected additional devices. He would review the footage later and make his notes then, away from the prying eyes of the video recording devices.

"Right, that’s me done for now." He ended the recording spell and placed two forms on the table. "One of those is the formal report; the second is for you to list any missing items. Do you have any questions?"

Malfoy looked once more at the bugs. "Are they listening now?"

"They might be, yes."

"Well, get them the hell out of here." He shivered. "It’s creepy being spied on."

"I’ll take them with me and hand them over to the experts. They may want to come by as well." Malfoy didn’t look thrilled at having more people go through his things. Harry couldn’t blame him for that. "So, you have two choices. We can declare this an ongoing crime scene, in which case you won’t be able to stay here until after the team can come in and do their thing."

"How long will that be?"

"A couple of days, give or take. They’ve got quite a bit on their plates at the moment."

"Of course they do." He wrapped his arms around his waist again. "And what’s the second choice?"

Harry ignored the slight. "I don’t recommend it, but without anyone injured, the choice is yours. You can trust me – which I’m sure will sit oh so well with you – to record the scene and bring these bugs and the footage to them, and you can go back to doing whatever it is you do. They can then come by when they’re available to look for anything else out of the ordinary, but the scene won’t have been preserved."

"I’ll go with option two."

"I don’t –"

"I heard you, Potter. You don’t recommend it. But let’s be honest, shall we? They already assigned the case to you. There’s no way people don’t know our history, so putting someone who’s always hated me on the –"

"I don’t hate you."

Malfoy snorted. "Sure. Right. Whatever." He began pacing along a small clearing in the rubble. "Regardless, I don’t fancy anyone at the Ministry gives two shits what happens to me, so how much better or worse could it be than you?" He stopped his pacing to look at Harry. "Better the devil you know, yeah?"

Harry barked out a laugh. "So I’m the devil now?"

Malfoy threw his hands up in the air. "Not the point."

"Then what, precisely, is the point, Malfoy?"

Malfoy settled himself in a chair and put his face in his hands. "The point is that I shouldn’t have even bothered contacting the Ministry. Only … well, whoever is doing this has managed to invade my home and get past my wards. And where else could I go?" He surveyed the disaster of his flat and Harry could see just how deeply this was cutting. "I don’t think anyone is about to bend over backwards to help a former Death Eater, but I will, grudgingly, concede that you may be the one Auror that might actually do something."

Harry coughed. "Gee, such high praise."

Malfoy shrugged but didn’t look up. "For reasons best known to yourself, you did testify on my behalf after the war. And … well … whatever. I suppose that’s more than most would have done, so …"

And I saved your life, you tosser. Not to mention … well, best not to mention. "So you’ll take my recommendation?"

He laughed and finally looked up. "I’ll accept you working the case. Not like I have a choice there, anyway, but still. I’ll also accept your additional security wards. But no, I don’t think I’ll move out whilst waiting for a team to come here and poke around my things, probably hoping to find something on me or, worse, plant something in my home, rather than find whoever’s doing this. Thanks, but no."

"Look, Malfoy –" Harry wanted to defend his colleagues, but understood what Malfoy was thinking. He probably wasn’t far off the mark to think that some people would be more than happy to catch him at something he could be tossed into prison for.

"Spare me, Potter."

"I know the Ministry had corruption all through its ranks. Long before Voldemort took over." Lucius Malfoy was proof of that, though it didn’t bear mentioning. "But we’ve done a good job of clearing the place."

Malfoy snorted. "Sure you have."

Harry ran a hand through his hair. "I have confidence in our Auror department, at the very least. But I understand if you don’t."

"Good, glad we got that sorted." He stood up and took his wand out. "Perhaps you could add some of your Super Saviour Auror wards to this place before you leave, and then I can get on with cleaning up this disaster." He walked into the kitchen. "Meanwhile, I could use a drink."

Harry nodded and did just that. Five minutes later, he was done. "That should be good to keep people out. I’ve set the wards to allow myself access as well as you."

Malfoy’s eyes widened. "You will have access?"

Harry could tell Malfoy was about as thrilled as he was. "Yes, well, I am the Auror on the case, and I figured I should be able to get in should something happen."

"Something?"

"Should someone breach the wards, or ... something."

Malfoy fidgeted with his glass of amber liquid. "Whatever."

"Look, I know this isn’t ideal." Malfoy made a dismissive noise. Harry ignored him. "I have no intention of coming here unannounced and uninvited, but I wouldn’t be doing my job if I couldn’t respond quickly to whatever situation might arise." He wanted Malfoy to look at him, to understand that Harry would never do anything to risk his life, nor would he invade his privacy, but Malfoy continued to stare into his glass. "You can put up additional warding to block me as well, but do warn me if you’re going to do that, particularly over the next few days."

He shrugged in defeat, but still didn’t look up. "That’s fine. And what about my mother?"

"No, I thought it best for now, until we catch whoever did this, that she not risk coming here. I presume you agree?"

"Oh. Right. Of course. But ..." His words drifted off and he frowned in thought. "I don’t want to worry her, though."

"I understand, but don’t you think she and your father might be able to help figure out who might have done this?" Not that Harry cherished the idea of interviewing Lucius Malfoy, but if it would help narrow down the suspect list, he should.

"Perhaps, but ... well, she’ll want me to stay with them, won’t she?"

Harry thought of Mrs Weasley and how she’d react if something like this were happening to one of her children. "Yeah, I suppose so."

Draco shuddered. "I don’t relish staying there." Harry knew that Draco hadn’t felt comfortable in his childhood home after the war, after Voldemort all but took over the place. He’d hinted at more but had never fully opened up to Harry about that time. And then whatever they’d had had been over before he’d got around to pressing the issue.

"So you still aren’t comfortable there?" Knowing they were being listened to, he didn’t elaborate, and he hoped his look conveyed that to Malfoy. Well, if he’d bother looking at Harry it might.

He shuddered again. "My father and I don’t see eye to eye on many things, and we keep our distance. It’s enough that I go there for dinner and special occasions. I’d rather not make it any longer than that."

Harry nodded. "So do I take that to mean –"

"That I’d rather you not speak to my parents at this time, Auror Potter."

Harry was torn between relief at not having to see Lucius or Malfoy Manor again, and concern that he might not be getting the information he needed to properly investigate and protect Draco. "Fine, but I may push back later."

"Shocking, that." He finally looked up at Harry. "Imagine you pushing back."

Harry smirked. "I’ve been known to do so on occasion."

A fleeting smile crossed Draco’s face before he stood up and it fell once more. "Right, so you can go now. No need to babysit the Death Eater." Harry blinked at the abrupt change in mood. "I have a flat to clean and you have Auror things to do."

Harry barely stopped himself reaching out with a calming hand. Instead, he withdrew his wand. "I can help with that." Draco narrowed his eyes, but Harry quickly added, "My mending charms are pretty good and you can zoom everything back into place. We can set the place to rights in short order."

Malfoy looked like he was going to argue, but Harry walked away, brandishing his wand.

It took slightly longer than expected, what with all the damage, but together they got through the mess in the front room in about fifteen minutes. Everything was going swimmingly when, now working in the bedroom, Harry repaired an item that mended itself into a very familiar form. His hand shook as he watched it take shape. When Draco saw it, his pale face went paler and he grabbed it with his hand. He opened a drawer and tossed it inside. "I think I can manage the rest," he said.

Harry didn’t argue this time. He needed to leave. Now. "I’ll be back in a few hours," he said, thankful his voice wasn’t as shaky as his body had become. "Is that enough time for you to inventory what might be missing?"

Not looking at Harry, he said stiffly, "That should be fine."

"Right. I’ve left the forms on your kitchen table." Harry ran his hand through his hair nervously. "So. A few hours then." And he disapparated.

Sitting on his sofa back at Grimmauld Place, he tossed his wand onto the table. His hands shook as he raised them to his face. He’d kept it. Draco had kept the gift Harry had bought him all those years ago. It had been a cheap little souvenir from their first – and, as it turned out, only – real date. And he’d kept it. But why?

If what they’d had – how had Draco put it? Had only ever been a distraction, a way to let off steam – if it had never meant anything, then why would he have kept Harry’s gift?

Continued in Part 5

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 3
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 1.4K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 3


Harry looked at the collection of memories in the Pensieve, hoping he’d be able to cobble together some footage good enough to trick the surveillance devices. His skills weren’t great, but should be sufficient for the purpose: short-term and occasional.

"Right," Harry said. "Are we agreed then? We’ll leave the well disguised devices in place and I’ll remove the obvious ones."

Malfoy still looked hesitant. "The ones they wanted you to find."

Harry nodded. "Then do your best to act naturally."

"How exactly am I supposed to do that?" Malfoy said, wrapping his arms around his stomach. Harry knew that look and it was everything he could do to stay back. He would remain impassive. He would not try to console Draco – Malfoy – to ease his mind. And he would most certainly not take him in his arms and tell him everything would be okay.

"Look, it’s invasive, but you’ve been through worse. You can do this." He resisted reaching out with a calming hand and willed his voice to remain emotionless. "And it won’t be for long. I just want to put a trace on the devices to see if I can determine where they’re transmitting to."

"And you’re sure you can do that?"

Harry shrugged. Truth be told, this wasn’t his area of expertise. "I should be able to narrow it down to a general area, a neighbourhood at least. Any more invasive traces – ones that could pinpoint with more accuracy – would be detectable."

"And that would give them warning, so they could shut everything down, and we'd lose our chance to trace the source."

Harry watched as Draco’s eyes darted around the room, as his teeth nibbled nervously at his lower lip, as his arms reflexively kept squeezing his waist. His instincts screamed to comfort this visibly shaken victim of a crime, but his self-preservation warned him to maintain professional distance from the man who ... well. Maybe he should have told Robards.

"It won’t be for long, and I’ll put up extra wards and warning spells. Once I’ve narrowed down where the signal is transmitting to, we can remove the rest and you’ll have your privacy back."

Draco – Malfoy, damn it – finally let his arms fall to his sides. He balled his hands into fists as he took several deep, calming breaths. "Fine. How long do you figure?"

"A few days, a week at most, I think."

"You think?"

"Look, Malfoy, I’m doing the best I can here."

"Whatever." His arms wrapped around his body again. In a soft voice he asked, "Why does it have to be you?"

Anger flooded Harry. Did he imagine that Harry was happy about the situation? Did he think Harry wanted to be assigned to this case? Did he think that Harry rejoiced in this whole thing? That it was some way to get back at Malfoy? "Look, I’m not any happier about this than you obviously are. Let’s just get through it and I’ll be out of your life for good, okay?"

"That’s not –"

"I didn’t ask for this assignment, alright?"

Again he squeezed his arms around himself. Harry wished he’d stop doing that. "Then why take it?"

Harry sighed. He was asking himself the same question. "Would you rather Ron be handling this? Or is there some other Auror you’d like to personally request?"

"Never mind."

"No, really." Now Harry was pissed. "Does it offend your sensibilities that they’d assign me instead of someone with vastly more experience? Someone who, no doubt, could do a far better job?"

Malfoy looked shocked at Harry’s words, but before Harry could react, he recovered himself and said, "No. Just the opposite."

"What?"

"I’m surprised they’d be willing to part with you. Particularly for someone like me."

Oh. Well. Harry hadn’t expected that. Bloody hell. Might as well tell him the truth. "I don’t think they are particularly confident that anyone else – at least not anyone that isn’t already bogged down with cases – could remain objective, in light of ..."

"My past." When Harry nodded, he added, "And they thought you could?"

Harry shrugged. "Apparently so." Malfoy wrapped his arms around himself again. "They don’t know about ... us. I never told anyone."

Malfoy’s eyes widened. "No one?"

"Well, I didn’t really fancy telling anyone that you’d made a fool –" Harry stopped and took a calming breath. It wouldn’t do either of them any good to rehash the past. "You know what, never mind. I didn’t tell anyone and didn’t think this would be the best time to bring it up."

Malfoy frowned and suddenly looked deep in thought. Eventually he looked up. "Even if it meant you wouldn’t have to work the case?"

Harry ran his hand through his hair and only just avoided tugging on it. "It wouldn’t be right. You deserve your case to be treated as fairly as anyone else’s. And if that means I handle the case, so be it." Malfoy clenched his jaw but said nothing in response. "Let me go back to the Ministry to retrieve your ring, then we can go back to your place and find the devices."

Malfoy considered him for a while. "Who knows that you’re on this case?"

Harry wasn’t comfortable talking about this, but he figured Malfoy ought to know. "Just me, Gawain Robards and Kingsley Shacklebolt."

"The Minister, Head Auror and you?"

"That’s right."

"Not Weasley?"

Harry felt himself getting irritated again. "Not that it’s any of your business, but no. And I’m not going to tell him. Nor will Robards or Kingsley."

"But you took me there, to the Ministry, earlier."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, but that room is used for interrogations and when someone is in there, no one else can Apparate inside." Even still, he knew he’d taken a risk. "I had to do something in order to get the ring off you without signalling to whoever is spying on you. And I’d banked on no one being in the observation room just outside. But, if it’s all the same to you, I’d rather not take you back there."

"Okay."

Harry’d expected an argument. And now that he was about to go, he realised that he was leaving Draco in his home, alone. The home he shared with Ginny. This was such a bad idea. "I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere."

"Fine."

Harry Apparated to the Ministry and, thankfully, the room remained vacant. He was able to retrieve the ring and return in short order. To find Malfoy holding a picture of Harry and Ginny taken outside at the Burrow.

He hastily put down the picture. "So, you and the Weaselette?"

Harry scowled. What the hell business was it of his anyway? "Yes, she lives here with me."

"So, not married then?"

Harry ran his hand through his hair, if only to avoid grabbing Malfoy by the collar, shaking him and screaming in his face. "No, I’m not. And neither are you. And I’m not doing this with you." He took out his wand and Malfoy flinched. "Relax, I’m not going to hex you. I put a blocking spell on the ring before I left the Ministry and I’m going to remove it now. That means whoever is doing this to you will hear every word we say from now on. Got it?"

He no longer looked frazzled. In fact, he seemed to have regained some of his signature arrogance in the few minutes Harry’d been gone. "Got it."

"And when we’re at your flat, remember to act naturally. Don’t let on that you know anything. Act like you’re hearing everything for the first time. We don’t want them to figure out what we’re doing."

Defiantly, he crossed his arms over his chest and smirked. "Not a problem. I happen to be a brilliant actor when I want to be."

"Of course you are." Harry stared him straight in the eye and grimaced. "How could I ever forget?"

With a wave of his wand, he removed the spell on the ring, effectively ending their conversation, and grabbed Malfoy by the arm before Apparating them back to his flat.

Continued in Part 4

sesheta66: (Default)
Title: Malicious Intent – Part 2
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 1.7K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Warning: none
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To start at the beginning, click here.

Or to read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 2


Harry arrived at Malfoy’s flat – a new one that he’d never been to before. It seemed he was doing rather well for himself. He took a few calming breaths – he could do this – and wiped his sweaty palms on his Auror robes before knocking on the door.

At once, he felt a wave of magic descend over him. His robes would prevent identification, beyond the fact that he meant no harm. Probably a good thing, given the situation. "Who’s there?" a familiar but shaky voice came from the other side of the door.

"Aurors," Harry replied, pleased that his voice came out steadily.

When Malfoy opened the door, his eyes widened. Harry looked past him into the flat and was taken aback by the mess. He shouldn’t have been, considering the report had said there’d been damage. But it was so strange to see Draco – no, Malfoy – surrounded by such disarray. "I ... I didn’t expect it to be you."

"Yeah, well, here I am." Harry walked past Malfoy, perhaps a bit more roughly than strictly necessary, and suppressed a shudder as the full impact of the destruction met his eyes. He knew this would shake Malfoy up. He’d told Harry how violating the presence of Voldemort and his followers had been at Malfoy Manor. He’d not had a single night of restful sleep the entire time. Someone’s home should be their sanctuary, their escape, he’d said at the time. Sure, he hadn’t been home at the time of the break-in, but the invasion of his sanctuary would have shaken Malfoy to the core. Harry breathed in deeply again, willing himself to be objective. He took out his notepad, turned to the first blank page and waved his wand over it, marking the date, time and case number before turning to face Malfoy. "So I understand you’ve had a break-in."

Predictably, Malfoy rolled his eyes. "What was your first clue?"

Harry narrowed his eyes, but otherwise didn’t take the bait. "If I’m to understand correctly, you also received a threatening note?"

"Yes, it’s right over here."

As he reached out, Harry said, "Don’t touch it!"

Malfoy pulled back his hand at Harry’s command. "I’m afraid it’s too late for that."

"Well, don’t touch it again. We may be able to gather fingerprints or DNA or even a magical signature, if we’re lucky. I’d rather not contaminate it any more than it already has been."

Malfoy glared but said nothing. Harry withdrew an evidence bag and gloves, then carefully picked the paper up by the corner, not wanting his own magic to damage possible evidence, and placed it into the clear plastic.

Once the note was encased in the bag, he ran cursory detection spells – ones that might identify traces of magic or physical evidence without penetrating with his own magic – but with no result.

"Anything?" Malfoy asked.

Harry shook his head and scribbled the results in his notebook. "Does anyone live here with you?" When Malfoy shot him a look that screamed none of your fucking business, he added, "If someone else resides here, they may be able to account for other items missing or damaged. And they might also be in danger."

Reluctantly, Malfoy shook his head. "No. No one else lives here."

"Does anyone else have access?"

Malfoy nodded. "My mother, but only when I open access to her. Generally, it’s closed off to everyone, but the wards are set to recognise her, so when I close them, she isn’t granted access, but the wards don’t push back. With others, there’s a jolt and an immediate warning to me of an attempted breach."

"Only your mother, no one else?" Malfoy nodded. "And there was no such warning this time?"

Malfoy ran his hands up his arms as though suddenly cold. "None."

Harry made more notes in his book. "Right. I’ll do a preliminary scan to see if there’s anything that might require a forensics team to do more in-depth investigating." He ran the same scan over the floor as he had on the note before beginning his walk through. "Stay here, if you don’t mind," he said as Malfoy made to follow him.

"I do mind, as a matter of fact."

Harry sighed. "Look, Malfoy, you don’t have to like it, but I’ve been assigned to your case. I need to work it and do at least a preliminary scan over your flat. If you follow me, it could compromise the readings." Malfoy glared. Harry glared back. "I’m not going to touch anything, just scan. I’m not interested in digging into whatever you’re doing."

Malfoy hesitated. "Fine," he said, then crossed his arms over his chest. "But I’ll be watching."

Harry turned away before rolling his eyes. He could run whatever diagnostics he wanted and Malfoy would be none the wiser, but he wasn’t about to tell him that. Let him think he’s watching me.

As it turned out, there was no trace in the flat left from the break-in, except ...

Harry waved his wand over Malfoy before grasping his arm. "I’ll need you to come to the Ministry to make a statement." Harry Apparated them both to the Ministry, then said, "Sit down here, Malfoy. I’ll be back in a little while to take your statement." When Malfoy made to open his mouth, Harry placed a finger over it, effectively silencing him. He then took Malfoy’s hand and gently slipped his family ring from his finger, placing it on the table and pressing his finger more strongly to Malfoy’s lips. He waved his wand and the ring was first encased in a translucent bubble then raised to the ceiling. Then, without any warning, he Apparated them once more, this time to the front room at Grimmauld Place.

No sooner did they land when Malfoy pulled out of Harry’s grip. "What the fuck, Harry?"

"That’s Auror Potter, if you don’t mind."

"Fine, then. What the fuck, Auror Potter?"

"Your flat had a number of tracking devices, three different types: one includes video surveillance, one audio only and the third was, I believe, meant to be found. Far less sophisticated than the other two."

Malfoy looked momentarily ill. He recovered quickly and scowled at Harry. "That still doesn’t explain why we’re here."

"I wanted to speak to you in private."

Malfoy pursed his lips and eyed Harry warily. "And the Ministry wasn’t private enough?"

He had a point, particularly since he had no idea that only three people at the Ministry even knew about the case. This place, after all, was where they’d practically lived together. Had spent their best times. It was also the place where Harry currently lived with Ginny. This was such a stupid idea. And yet ... "Relax. I mean strictly about the case."

"Go on." He didn’t look remotely convinced. He also looked about as uncomfortable as Harry now felt. "And what was with my ring? That’s a family heirloom."

"Whatever. Look, I wanted to tell you about the tracking devices, but there was one on your person as well. Inside your ring. That’s why I removed it and left it – under protection – at the Ministry. Now whoever’s listening will hear the muffled goings on there but not our conversation." This had been the only place he’d thought of that would be private, with Ginny currently away at a game for the day and well into the night. "Now does it make sense?"

Malfoy shrugged and his fingers played with the spot where his ring usually rested. "So talk."

"What do you want to do about the listening devices?"

He looked at Harry incredulously. "Get rid of them."

"Or," Harry suggested, "you could let them think we’ve only found the obvious ones."

Malfoy shuddered. "It’s creepy being watched."

Harry agreed. "I can fix that. Run a time-loop that projects what we want by using some of your memories."

"You can do that?"

"Yeah. It’ll take a bit of time to work it out, but I think I can manage it by tomorrow."

Malfoy stared at Harry for a long well before reluctantly saying, "That’s impressive."

Harry didn’t want his approval or compliments or, well, anything. He just wanted to find whoever was threatening Malfoy, lock him away and get on with his life. "Look, I don’t need your praise, I just need your decision."

Malfoy looked poised to argue, but decided against and said, "Okay."

"Good. Let me get a Pensieve and you can place a bunch of memories into it. Then I’ll work on rearranging them in several different configurations so the loop doesn’t get detected too readily. We’ll only use it when you want privacy."

"I want privacy all the time."

"Yes, well, you probably haven’t had that for some time now."

Malfoy once more looked ready to sick up. "What do you mean? Didn’t they just leave them yesterday?"

"Not if my detection spells are correct." He looked at Malfoy’s distraught face and forced himself to remain impassive. "And they usually are. I would say about six were left yesterday, including the three that are easily found, but the rest were left earlier. A couple much earlier."

"Just how many are there?"

"I noticed about fifteen. I’d have to re-run my diagnostics to be sure I didn’t miss any that might be close together – I didn’t want to alert whoever is watching to what I was doing – but there are at least that many."

"What the hell?"

"I’d say someone – or possibly more than one someone – wants to know every move you make."

Malfoy wrapped his arms around himself and shivered; he looked utterly vulnerable and petrified. It was everything Harry could do to hold back from taking him in his arms and telling him everything would be okay. Instead, he said in as professional and detached a voice as he could muster, "Right, so let’s get on with this, shall we?"

Continued in Part 3

sesheta66: (Default)
So ... a funny thing happened recently. It started with NaNo: I wrote 50K+ in November for the first time in years (that's usually my busy time at work, but not this year) and then I was inspired to write a Christmas fic (another 29K). And then I got not one but TWO plot bunnies for additional fics. This is the first of those two.

I plan to post (at least) once a week [priority is an original novel I'm also working on] and I estimate that this will end up at about 15-25K. Of course, the boys could take me down a long, winding path, but as of right now, that seems a reasonable estimate. I have about 8K written already, plus some additional planning done, so I should be good to get this baby wrapped up without much delay.

So, without further adieu, here be my latest, Malicious Intent. Enjoy!

Title: Malicious Intent – Part 1
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Pairing: Harry/Draco
Word Count: 1.6K
Rating: Eventual NC-17
Summary: Harry’s world is upended when he’s asked to investigate a break-in and threats levied at Draco Malfoy. He’s never told anyone about their short-lived but intense relationship, and now, five years after it ended, doesn’t seem the time. He’s a professional, so he will investigate, find and arrest the culprit, and get on with his life. What else can he do?
Disclaimer: Harry Potter characters are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No profit is being made, and no copyright infringement is intended.

To read at AO3, click here.



Malicious Intent – Part 1


Harry sat at his desk, bored out of his mind, doing what seemed like endless piles of paperwork. Bloody hell, being an Auror wasn’t nearly as interesting as he’d hoped when he’d signed up what felt like a lifetime ago. So, when Robards’ voice called, "Potter!" from his office, Harry jumped up, excited for a break from the monotony.

Harry went over to the Head Auror’s office and leaned in. "Yeah, boss?"

"Come in and shut the door, would you?"

"Sure." Harry did as asked and took a seat, wondering what would prompt a closed-door meeting. "Anything wrong?"

"No, no. Just ... well, I’ve received a new case and – given the complainant’s family history – I’d rather not advertise what’s going on." Harry frowned. "Not that anyone would have a problem with ... but just in case."

Perplexed, Harry waited. Robards shuffled through some papers on his desk then handed Harry the form. When he read the complainant’s name, Harry knew where Robards’ concern lay. Draco Malfoy. Though most corruption had been weeded out in the five years since the war – thanks in large part to Kingsley’s leadership – there remained strongholds of Ministry workers who, while not corrupt, held a good deal of rancour towards known and suspected Death Eaters, former Death Eaters, family members of Death Eaters and sometimes even casual acquaintances of Death Eaters. Not that anyone in the Auror Department would actively seek to harm someone, but it was entirely likely said individuals would receive rather less vigorous support. Much as he hated to admit it, Harry knew that even Ron could have been included in that group. Particularly where Malfoy was concerned.

"Ah," Harry said. "I understand." Robards nodded and motioned for him to continue reading. According to the report, Malfoy had been receiving threats – ones he either hadn’t taken seriously prior to this, or that he suspected would not be treated as worth investigation – for several months. Yesterday, whoever had been threatening him had escalated, had broken into his flat, destroying a number of items and leaving a note amongst the rubble. "Next time, I’ll come when you’re home." it said.

Harry looked up, a cold churning settling in his stomach. Robards said, "I see that you recognise the gravity of the situation."

Harry nodded. "Malfoy’s an accomplished wizard." Denying it would have served no purpose. "In school he came second only to Hermione Granger in our year, and you know what a formidable witch she is. I seriously doubt he’d have weak or inadequate wards." This was serious.

"Quite." Robards nodded. "That means whoever is threatening him is also a highly accomplished wizard, or witch, for that matter."

"So you’d like me to take on the case?"

"Ah." Robards leaned back in his chair and scrutinised Harry. "Now there I’m not so sure." Harry said nothing, waiting for him to elaborate. "Given your ... ah ... past."

A twinge of apprehension came over Harry. He couldn’t know, could he? No, of course not. No one knew. He tried for casual but confused. "Sir?"

"I understand, from Kingsley, that you and Mr Malfoy have rather a colourful history."

Ah. Relief washed over Harry. "We do," he acknowledged. No point denying that.

"Though I daresay not as contentious as between him and Weasley." Harry nodded. "Listen, Potter, I trust that you will investigate this to the best of your ability. You’ve never hesitated to execute your duties professionally, no matter the victim or circumstance, which is in large part why you were promoted to Senior Auror, despite your age. However, unfortunately, I cannot say the same with regards to all of your colleagues. The ability to set aside personal concerns is something often honed over years, and as you know, we’re lacking seasoned Aurors. So. That’s why I’ve called you in here today." He leaned forward and held Harry’s gaze. "Despite your record, you’ve never been called upon to investigate a case in which you’ve had a personal connection before."

"I --"

He held up a hand to stop Harry’s response. Probably a good thing, since Harry wasn’t even sure what he’d been about to say. "Take a few hours. You’re the best person for the job, I have no doubt, but if you don’t feel you can give this case the same care and attention you could any other, I won’t hold it against you. If you say you can’t do it, I will accept that, no questions. Protocol is to assign cases to Aurors that can remain objective. And I wouldn’t even ask, except ..."

"Except you can’t guarantee he’ll get fair treatment under the circumstances."

Robards nodded. "Take the file, consider your past, and let me know this afternoon if you think you can do this objectively. Or at least as objectively as anyone else."

"I can do it," Harry said.

"I don’t doubt that you can, Potter. My concern is if you should. This is as much for your benefit as Mr Malfoy’s."

Not entirely sure what he meant by that, but not wanting to ask, Harry picked up the file and stood to go. "Right. Will do."

"Oh, and Potter? Keep this one to yourself." Harry understood that to mean, don’t tell Ron. Which meant don’t tell Hermione. Or Ginny. Or anyone else he might ordinarily talk to about such a decision. Right, then. He was on his own.

Harry spent the morning clearing as much paperwork from his other cases as he could, knowing full well what he was doing. He was already planning to take the case. Ordinarily Aurors don’t get much say in which cases they’re assigned. Robards had chosen him, had said he trusted him. And Harry knew full well the case would get shoved under everything else, if handed to any of a number of his colleagues. He had no idea who would end up with the case if Harry refused it, and Malfoy didn’t deserve to die. Harry hadn’t rescued him from the Fiendfyre back in school just to have him offed by some lunatic, certainly not if Harry could prevent it. And, on a more selfish note, he wasn’t about to risk his own career progression by refusing a case. Sure, Robards had given him an out, but the choice would follow him, no matter what assurances he was given. It had nothing whatsoever to do with Harry’s feelings for the man.

Not sure if he could convince even himself of that, Harry took lunch on his own and went for a walk, determined to give the matter some real thought. The last time he’d seen Malfoy had been on Diagon Alley a couple of years ago. They’d both acted like they hadn’t seen each other, and that had been that. As if either of them had ever been able to ignore the other. And Harry’s thoughts had wandered back to that non-encounter more times than he’d cared to admit in the two years since.

The time before that had been significantly less pleasant. Perhaps the least pleasant encounter of Harry’s life, not counting the war. Somehow, incredibly, he and Malfoy – he’d become Draco by then – had ended up together. It had started innocently enough, but in short order it had become clear that there was a lot more between them than residual anger and pent-up sexual frustration. One night, after a particularly frustrating argument with Ron, Harry had been well on his way to drinking himself into a stupor when Draco had joined him. An hour later they were in Harry’s bed and had been every night for months after that. And it hadn’t just been about the sex, though admittedly that had been fabulous. They’d practically lived together. And it had happened in a heartbeat.

And then, out of nowhere, it was over. "It never meant anything," Malfoy had told him. "Just a distraction, an outlet, a way to let off some steam." When Harry’d protested, Malfoy had turned cruel. He’d laughed in Harry’s face, had told him he couldn’t possibly think that Malfoy would ever turn his back on family obligation. No, he would marry a pureblood witch, as became a wizard of his breeding, and he would produce an heir and a spare. Should Harry want to fuck occasionally – on the side and in private, of course – Draco might be amenable sometime down the road; it had been good after all, but the current situation had to end, at least for the time being.

And then he’d left and Harry hadn’t heard from him since.

And now it was Harry’s job to protect him. Hunt down the person who wanted to do Draco harm. He was powerless to say no. It didn’t matter that Draco – no, Malfoy – had left him a shell of a man, unable to trust his own instincts, Harry would protect him or die trying. It was more than just his job. And it was then that he knew he’d never really moved on. He’d fought it well, valiantly even, but the truth was that Draco Malfoy still owned his heart. And after all this time, what could Harry do?

Apparently, he could go protect the git.

He could protect him. Investigate the case. Arrest the bastard doing this. See him or her thrown in Azkaban. And leave the arse to live his purebred life without Harry.

Right. He could do this. It had been five years ago, for Merlin’s sake. Another lifetime. Water under the bridge. He steeled himself and then went to Robards’ office to tell him that sure, he could be perfectly objective and treat the heartless bastard like any other victim. Sure he could. Because he was a professional.

Fucking hell.

Continued in Part 2


sesheta66: (writing genius)
Title: Amnesty - Part 3
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] dysonrules
Summary: Draco Malfoy, shunned by the masses and turned away from the Aurors more times than he'd care to admit, is taking out remnants of the Dark Lord's fan club himself – by being the best assassin money can buy. When the stone-cold killer happens upon a body lying in the alley, however, he can't leave the man for dead. When the man turns out to be Harry Potter, he does what anyone in his position would do – he brings him home.


A persistent tapping at his window one morning, three months or so after Harry had walked out of his life, roused Draco from a fitful sleep. A quick Tempus revealed it was nine o'clock. Draco scowled at the offending creature, but this served only to increase both the frequency and force of the tapping.

Tempted to blast the feathered nuisance, he reached for his wand. He waved towards the window to open it, but before he could catch the bird in flight, as though aware of Draco's intent, it soared downwards, skilfully avoiding his spell as it whipped past.

Draco chuckled, despite the early hour after a late night. "All right," he said, putting down his wand as he approached the owl. "You win this round. I concede defeat." He reached for the parchment and barely skirted a nip. Fair enough. He deserved that. With another chuckle, he offered the bird a treat and removed the letter.

The bird swallowed the treat, squawked and took flight once more.

"No reply required, then," Draco mumbled to the retreating form. Only then did he notice the official seal of the Ministry.

"Shit." He needed a drink for this, then remembered he'd just woken up. Coffee it was. He marched to the kitchen and pressed the button, bypassing the auto function he'd set the night before. Coffee maker. When Harry had insisted Draco buy this contraption, introducing Draco to freshly brewed java prepared while he slept, Draco had been surprised to find himself impressed by the Muggle technology. He'd so missed the house-elves when he'd left the Manor, and the part he'd missed most – besides the obvious domestic tasks they performed – had been waking up to a fresh cup of coffee. His mother had never approved – Earl Grey was and would remain her wake-up beverage of choice – but once he'd become accustomed to the richness of a fine roast, Draco had been hooked. He watched the coffee drip into the pot. One of the only stupid Muggle devices that Draco hadn't been able to part with after Harry had left. How had his life changed so much in so short a time?

His eyes returned to the letter sitting on the counter. Bastard. Draco hadn't thought Harry would betray him this way. Sure, he'd spent those first few nights tossing and turning after realising Harry wasn't planning to return and wondering just how far Harry's sense of right and wrong would take him. Would he report Draco?

Harry was an Auror. But he was also a rule breaker.

He was loyal to the cause. But more loyal to his friends. But then Draco had never really been his friend, had he?

Draco had concluded that Harry wouldn't turn him in. Not that he had any evidence anyway – Draco had been careful about what he'd let slip and how. He'd even reviewed their conversation in his Pensieve to be sure. As badly as things had ended, Draco had saved Harry's life. And, deny it as he might try, Draco knew that they'd meant a lot to each other. Picturing Harry's face, Draco knew it hadn't been one-sided. Harry cared. A lot. Maybe even ...

No. Draco wouldn't go down that road again. Wouldn't let himself wonder what if. Especially now. But even though they weren't together anymore, Harry couldn't forget that. He wouldn't.

Only now Draco was holding a letter from the Ministry. How could he have done this? Draco envisioned a team of Aurors, Harry leading the charge, marching through his front door and dragging him off to prison.

At least Azkaban was closed. Small consolation.

Draco scowled at the parchment. Why would the Ministry warn him? A voice that sounded suspiciously like Pansy's told him to open the damn letter already.

He poured a generous mug of coffee – another Potter influence. Before the speccy git had wormed his way into his life, Draco would never have considered drinking from anything but the finest china cup. He topped it off with a generous helping of cream, sat down and took a long sip.

Pansy's voice persisted, and he smiled as he imagined her scarlet nails tapping impatiently on his table.

He unrolled the parchment and read.

His jaw dropped and he blinked, trying to focus once more before he read it again, slowly.

Dear Mr Malfoy,

It has been brought to our attention that your application to the Auror training program had been dismissed without due consideration. While we do not acknowledge this to be the case, we nevertheless reopened your file for further review.

Additional details regarding your court case – cited, as you may recall, as reason for the first rejection of your application – have come to light, and it is our opinion that you may have much to contribute to the Aurors. It is with this in mind that we extend an invitation to you to reapply at this time.

Our next training session begins this September. If you still wish to be considered for the program, please complete the enclosed application and return it to the Auror Department at the Ministry of Magic. In August, a preliminary set of aptitude and psychological testing will be administered. Candidates who pass this screening process will be invited to commence training on 1st September.

We look forward to hearing back from you in this matter.

Sincerely,

Heloise Harris
Auror Training Section
Department of Magical Law Enforcement
Ministry of Magic, London


***
"What do you mean, you're thinking about it?" Pansy asked. "You've wanted that job for as long as I can remember. Before even you realised it, I knew."

"Those pompous arses turned him down no less than three times," Blaise pointed out. "And Draco has made a cosy life for himself despite their best efforts to prevent that. I say to hell with them."

"But this is legitimate work."

"And the pay is shite."

"He could redeem the family name."

"But he can't get back all the money the very same bastards took after the war."

"Don't even try to suggest that Draco is destitute."

"No thanks to them. At least Lucius, for all his bad choices, had the wherewithal to diversify."

"You mean hide a fortune out of reach of the British authorities."

Blaise shrugged. "Semantics, my dear Pansy."

"Excuse me," Draco said, finally tiring of their bickering.

Blaise ignored him. "There's no such thing as too much money, and there most certainly is such a thing as pride."

"Pride?" Pansy asked. "I'd say Lucius flushed the family's pride down the toilet years back."

"Hello?" Draco said. "I'm right here!"

Pansy continued as though Draco hadn't interrupted. "This is Draco's chance to get that back. Restore the name to its former glory."

"By working a common job?"

"By ridding the world of those we're all better off without."

"First of all, that's Potter's job. Second, as you've clearly forgotten, Draco's already doing that."

"But no one knows."

"We know."

"But people still think he's scum like his father."

"So what? Who cares what --"

"Enough!" Draco said.

"Draco cares," Pansy told Blaise. "And you damn well know it."

"What I care about right now," Draco said, grinding his teeth in an attempt to retain his composure, "is that the two of you stop talking as though I'm not here." He rubbed his temples and willed himself to take three long breaths. "Just ... stop."

"But Draco, darling," Pansy said, more softly now.

Draco lifted a hand in dismissal. "You've both made your views perfectly clear."

Blaise tried to speak, but Draco cut him off. "It all boils down to money versus pride."

"One thing I don't understand," Blaise said, brow furrowed in contemplation, "is who went to them. Who made them reconsider your application?"

"Whatever do you mean, Blaise?" Pansy asked. "Draco did, obviously."

"Initially, yes," Blaise agreed, "but this doesn't say anything about his application or appeal or any other contact. You didn't reapply recently, did you?" he asked.

Draco shook his head. "No."

"It says brought to our attention," Blaise continued. "By whom?"

"Let me see that," Pansy said as she snatched the letter from Blaise's grasp. She read it over once more, then looked up into Draco's eyes. "He didn't ..."

"Who else could it have been?" Draco said, knowing it to be true.

"Who?" Blaise asked. "What are you two on about?"

"Potter." The word, coming out of Pansy's mouth with such disdain, caught Draco off-guard.

"Why would Potter do that for you?"

"No idea," Draco said.

"Oh, come on!" Pansy objected.

Draco shot her a warning glare, but she would have none of that. She turned to Blaise. "Draco saved Potter's life. Now he's returning the favour. In a manner of speaking. More like giving him a shot at a new life."

Draco exhaled, relieved that she hadn't told Blaise the extent of ... well.

"Well, fuck me!" Blaise laughed. "It's about time the prat did something useful." Then he added, as an afterthought, "Why did you not tell me this before?"

Because I didn't see you. Because I'd hidden myself away from the world – first to care for Potter, then to fall for him, then to exact revenge on his behalf. "I wouldn't have told Pansy either, but she barged in on me --"

"Your wards never could keep me out."

"Bitch."

She grinned wickedly. "I'll never forget finally breaking through the Floo and seeing you and Potter --"

"Yes, yes," Draco interjected before she could say too much. "Mortal enemies and all that rot."

"Well, suffice it to say that, seeing the two of you ... getting on so well ..." She winked at Draco. "Now there's a picture I've replayed in my mind a fair few times since."

Draco cringed, recalling the intimate scene she'd walked in on. His heart slowed as he realised she wasn't going to say more.

"Do tell," Blaise said. "What could possibly have happened to persuade you to save Potter's life?"

Pansy's brows reached upwards as she considered Draco. He rolled his eyes in response.

"I had just finished a job and was about to Apparate home when I saw a crumpled heap in the alleyway. It turned out to be Potter."

"And you couldn't have just left him there?"

Draco recalled the scene. He'd considered it for a moment, but a flash of flames surrounding him, Draco clinging to Potter on the back of a broomstick, and he couldn't do it.

"The last time I'd seen Potter, he testified on my behalf before the Wizengamot. And the time before that he'd pulled me out of a burning room – at much risk to his own life, I might add." He'd told his friends all of this before, but it seemed worth repeating.

"Ah, life debt," Blaise said. Then he furrowed his brows. "I thought those were a load of bunk."

"I may not have been compelled by some outside force under risk of death," Draco agreed, "but it would have been ... frankly, rude not to assist."

Pansy snorted. "You could have dropped him at Mungo's."

"True," Draco said. "But then the authorities would have got involved."

"Potter is the authorities. He's an Auror, for fuck's sake," Blaise pointed out.

"Yes, well, fortunately for me, he didn't question why I was there, and – given the conspicuous lack of investigating into my whereabouts that evening – I presume he didn't report the specifics."

"How did that work? He'd have had to tell his superiors why he was taking time off."

"When he eventually came to, he told me he'd just finished a case and was on a mandatory week of leave. As luck would have it, he had no idea where he'd been dumped. His attackers had pummelled him to within inches of death, then Stunned, Apparated and dumped him in the alley." Draco remembered the helpless feeling that had come over him as he'd rested Potter's broken form on his sofa. "Anyway, he didn't know where he'd been, so I made up some other location. Not far, but I thought it prudent not to draw too much attention."

"And they didn't suspect you?" Blaise's incredulous tone reminded him of how he'd felt at the time.

"Potter assured them that he'd asked me not to take him to Mungo's."

"He lied for you?" Blaise asked. "And they believed him?"

Draco shrugged. "As you'll recall from school, he was an accomplished liar. Seems Dumbledore and McGonagall weren't the only ones to fall for his bullshit."

Pansy coughed. Draco glared at her. "Bottom line, no one is the wiser and I no longer owe Potter."

"And he no longer owes you."

Draco looked at the letter. "I suppose not." He wasn't sure how he felt about that. Before this, there was always the chance, a glimmer of hope that Potter might come around. Now that he'd done this for Draco, would Potter have any reason to see him again?

"How do you feel about working with him?" Blaise asked.

"Yes, Draco," Pansy said, no attempt to conceal her amusement, "how do you feel about working with Potter?"

Draco frowned. He'd been too preoccupied with Potter's motivation to ponder the implication. "I hadn't thought about it, actually."

"How is that even possible? He's an Auror. You'd be in the same office."

"I suppose I hadn't seriously considered taking the job before now."

"In fairness," Pansy added, "it's not like they'd be partnered up."

Blaise laughed. "Could you imagine?"

Draco could imagine it, both wonderful and painful.

Pansy seemed to read his thoughts. "Potter's on the fast-track to management. They wouldn't partner him with a former Death Eater."

Blaise laughed. "He could be your boss!" he said.

"Oh, God." Draco felt ill.

Pansy giggled. The bitch.

"Shut up," Draco said. "It's not funny."

"Of course it is," she said. "It's positively hilarious. Just imagine Potter bossing you around, telling you what to do. And you'd have to do whatever he told you to."

Draco's body seemed interested in giving that a try. A look at Pansy's face told him she'd noticed. Curse his pale Malfoy pallor!

Blaise, bless his wicked Slytherin heart, offered a different spin. "Might be good for Potter to have someone keep him in check." He nudged Draco's shoulder. "And who better than you?"

Pansy sniggered. "I thought you were against this."

"Oh, I am," Blaise said. "But it doesn't mean I can't recognise a silver lining when it's staring me in the face."

"So, bottom line," Draco said, "I should take the job so I can suffer the indignity of being ordered around by Potter, and in turn I could get a few digs in myself on occasion?"

"No, I think you should continue doing what you have been doing, making gobs of money and wallowing in the beauty of it all."

"And I think you should take the job, pay your dues, and prove to everyone that you are not your father," Pansy said. "You already have more money than the entire Auror core put together earns in a year, you have your health, and you've proven to everyone that matters – most importantly you – that you are a self-sufficient and resourceful man. You are everything Slytherins aspire to be. And now you can take that resourcefulness and make a place for yourself amongst those who would make you believe you aren't worthy."

"Strong words," Draco said.

She regarded him with her I know best, so you'd better just shut up and listen look. "I mean it. You are every bit the man Potter is."

"More," Blaise added.

"Too true." She took Draco's hand in hers. "It seems that Potter, for whatever reason, has already accepted that. Don't you think the rest of the wizarding world should too?"

Blaise surveyed the flat, then turned to Pansy with a pained expression. "But the money ..."

Draco laughed. "You are your mother's son." Blaise feigned indignation. "No offence intended."

Blaise grinned. "None taken."

"You know, I'm not so sure the money will be so free-flowing in the future," Draco noted.

"Come on," Pansy laughed. "There will always be a need for assassins, especially ones as good as you."

"No doubt," Draco agreed. "But I don't really have the stomach for random acts of murder."

"That's our Draco," Pansy said. "An assassin with ethics."

"And a cause," Blaise said. "How noble."

Draco shook his head. "Don't confuse noble with vengeful."

The two of them laughed. "You may have performed cold and calculated executions, but vengeance has very little to do with it," Pansy said. "Even if that's how it started."

"Oh, really?" Draco said.

"If I recall," Pansy said, "you only took on Death Eater cases."

"And only true Death Eaters," Blaise added. "The ones who took great pleasure in the suffering of others."

"Or those who hurt children."

"Careful," Draco warned. "You're almost making me out to be a saint."

"Just like Saint Potter," Blaise teased.

"Shut up."

"I told you, Draco," she said. "You are as much a man, as much a hero, as Potter."

"Not quite the hero Potter is," Blaise corrected. "But every bit the man."

Draco opened his mouth to reply, was unable to find the words, then closed it again.

"Tell anyone I said that," Blaise warned, "and I'll hex you both in ways you've never dreamed."

Pansy laughed. "Blaise, darling, I can't imagine you'd have anything on the Malfoy library of spells."

"You have met my mother, haven't you?" Blaise smiled. "And her many late husbands?"

Pansy's eyes widened in mock fear. "Point taken. This conversation never happened."

Still stunned by Blaise's declaration, Draco merely nodded.

"Right then." Pansy stood up and pulled Blaise up by the arm. "We'll be off. Leave you to make your decision."

Blaise stepped away from Pansy. "Just one thing," he said to Draco. "If you do decide to take the job, I want to be there to see the Weasel's face when you walk in."

Draco chuckled. "I'll let you relive the moment via Pensieve," he said, realising at once that he'd already made up his mind. If the smile on Pansy's face was anything to go by, she realised it too.

She leaned in and pecked him on the cheek. "Give Potter a kiss for me," she said.

Before he had a chance to form a witty retort, Pansy and Blaise had Disapparated and Draco found himself alone with his thoughts. He read the letter again. Memories flooded him. Some good, some not so good. But beneath the words on the page lay a truth even he couldn't deny.

Potter had forgiven him. They might never get back what they had, but Draco couldn't let that stop him. He would rise to the challenge. He would show them all. Recalling Pansy's words, he decided that, though there was a sense of satisfaction in it, he didn't need to prove anything to anyone but himself.

He pulled out parchment and quill and penned a response. He completed the form, then sent it and his letter off before he changed his mind.

As he sat sipping a brandy that night by the fire, Draco recalled his friends' words and felt at peace.

***

Three months later ...

Draco sat calmly, his exterior belying the nerves he felt deep in his stomach. He'd only been able to keep down one piece of toast and a cup of tea that morning.

Kingsley Shacklebolt entered and the room fell silent. Heads that had been focussed on Draco now faced the Minister.

"Welcome." His deep baritone echoed off the walls, projecting the way a Sonorus might. His smile seemed genuine as he scanned the room. "We have rather an interesting mix of candidates this session," he said. A few heads turned back to Draco. He met them with a sneer and they looked away. "Each and every one of you has the potential to become a successful Auror. But it won't be easy."

He smiled, then motioned towards the entrance. "And in case you don't believe me," he said as Potter stepped through the door, "just ask your new trainer."

Draco's heart raced and he took several deep breaths to calm himself. He remained determined. He could get through this. He would get through this.

"I'll leave you with Auror Potter," Kingsley said. "Best of luck to you all." He said a few words to Potter then left the room.

Potter smiled and looked around at the candidates, the glance that passed over Draco giving away nothing. "As Minister Shacklebolt said, this won't be easy. But it will be worth it. If being an Auror is really what you want, you will know. If you decide it isn't, best to figure that out quickly and move on." He took a moment to meet everyone's eyes before continuing. "Using the past as a gauge, nearly one third of you will decide to pursue another career path. For the rest, I look forward to working alongside you in the future."

"Bet Malfoy drops out in the first week," some smarmy git a row ahead mumbled to his friend, at a volume meant to ensure Draco heard.

Unfortunately for the git, Potter heard too. He glared at the culprit. "Clearly you don't know Mr Malfoy as I do," he said. "If there's anyone in this room up to the challenge of this training, I'd put him near the top of the list."

A couple of snorts came from the opposite side of the room. Potter shot a look in that direction.

"I will say this once and we will move on from there. I will not have this discussion again." He let his words sink in before continuing. "You all went through the same screening process – the same process my fellow Aurors and I went through. No one gets into this program without first being put through his or her paces. Background checks are done on everyone. No doubt everyone in this room has something to hide, something in their past they hope would remain there. Fortunately for most of you, those things did not play out in the public eye. Before passing judgement on anyone else, I suggest you all take a long look at your own past, and try to imagine it through the eyes of the public, taken in through the filter of the media.

"Consider yourselves fortunate indeed to not have the Prophet and its ilk take an interest in you. I speak from personal experience when I tell you that they rarely get the story straight.

"As to Mr Malfoy's situation in particular, I happen to have been there to witness much of what he went through. I was in the same year at Hogwarts, I was at Malfoy Manor when Voldemort had taken up residence there, and I was in the Battle of Hogwarts with Mr Malfoy." He ran his eyes over the room once more. "You were not. And I can assure you that, whatever he is, Draco Malfoy is not his father, and should not be judged on what Lucius Malfoy did. He was cleared of all crimes he'd been accused of, and I would suggest you all remember that.

"It is up to Mr Malfoy to discuss his situation, if he so desires. But I will say this: if it weren't for him, I would not be here right now."

Gazes met Draco's once more, only this time astonished rather than disgusted. He kept his face neutral. Years of practice around the Dark Lord served him well now.

"We work as a team here. Set aside all preconceived notions you might have of one another and work together. You will be observed throughout your training. Undermining another candidate will not be tolerated, and you will be out of the program so fast you won't know what hit you.

"Mr Malfoy is here based on his own merit and potential. Just like the rest of you.

"There are no house distinctions, class distinctions or blood status distinctions in the Auror Corps. We are all equals when we start out. We all risk our lives for one another, for the team, and for the public. If you are not prepared for that, I suggest you take your things and leave now. Find another line of work."

No one moved.

"No? All right then. Let me welcome you to your training. The first order of business will be getting you settled into your temporary living quarters for the next six weeks. We will meet in one hour on the training grounds out back. Come ready, and I suggest you not be late. I hear the trainer is rather picky about such things."

Draco stayed behind while the others filed out of the room. Only when the last person had left did he approach Harry. "You didn't have to do that, you know."

"Of course I did."

"I can fight my own battles," Draco said stubbornly.

Harry laughed. "Never a doubt, Malfoy."

"Then why?"

"Because this is my team, at least for the next six weeks. I need everyone to know that I'm in charge and that what I say goes."

Pansy's words flooded back to him, and Draco tried not to respond to them.

"I meant what I said," Potter continued. "Anyone undermining another candidate undermines the team. I will not stand for it. I saw it starting, so I stopped it."

"For now."

Potter nodded. "For now. But if it happens again, towards you or anyone else, I will not hesitate to cut it off immediately. Dissention in the ranks can get people killed. There are no second chances when it comes to this."

Draco considered Harry's words. "That sounds about right to me."

"Good." Potter smiled, almost like he used to. As though reading Draco's thoughts, his face hardened. "I cannot and will not show anyone favouritism."

Draco shot him an incredulous look. "And yet you got me into the program," he whispered.

"You got yourself in."

"Someone got me in."

"Correction: someone pointed out that you were unfairly overlooked. The rest was all you."

He should just accept it, but he needed to know. "But after everything ..."

Potter raised a finger to his lips, then waved his wand. Draco felt the Silencing Charm settle over them. "It came to my attention recently that the Ministry hired an outside consultant to ... let's say assist with some unsolved cases, to carry out some of their less palatable tasks."

What?

Potter laughed. "Yes. That was my reaction too. They apparently found someone highly talented and single-minded to carry out the duties of the former Hit Wizards, but without ties to the Ministry. Couldn't risk sullying the reputation of the New Order. Especially after all the media attention following the dissolution of the Hit Wizard Squad."

His client had been the Ministry. For some jobs at any rate.

"And to be sure the person wasn't a wild card, they placed requests for other, similar jobs, and this mystery consultant refused. Would only take on known Death Eater cases." Potter chuckled. "Imagine that. An assassin with a conscience." He leaned in and whispered in Draco's ear. "Apparently you passed their test." He pulled back. "Who was I to question that?"

Draco swallowed. They'd tried to set him up. "And you found all this out how?"

Potter shook his head. "We never had this conversation. Just like the last conversation we didn't have." He dropped the Silencing Charm. "And remember, Malfoy, no special treatment for anyone on my team." He looked deeply into Draco's eyes, boring through him as though seeing into his soul. "No matter my feelings."

Surely he didn't mean ...

"I cannot fraternise with anyone on my team."

Draco didn't dare dream. "That would be highly inappropriate," he said.

Potter nodded and motioned Draco through the door. As Draco passed, Potter said, "Six weeks from now, you'll be on someone else's team."

Draco didn't turn back, but felt confident as he faced his future. Whether he and Potter could make something work remained to be seen. What he did know, however, was that six weeks from now he might rather enjoy finding out.

And wasn't there something about spectacular make-up sex? Draco smiled.

~ FIN ~
sesheta66: (writing genius)
Title: Amnesty, Part 2 of 3
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] dysonrules
Summary: Draco Malfoy, shunned by the masses and turned away from the Aurors more times than he'd care to admit, is taking out remnants of the Dark Lord's fan club himself – by being the best assassin money can buy. When the stone-cold killer happens upon a body lying in the alley, however, he can't leave the man for dead. When the man turns out to be Harry Potter, he does what anyone in his position would do – he brings him home.



Sunday morning arrived and Draco went to the Manor for brunch. He spent the entire time making small talk with his mother and thinking about Potter, who had gone to see the Minister for Magic at his home, where no one would see him.

They still hadn't caught the fools who'd dared to attack Harry Potter. Unfortunately, Draco hadn't caught up with them either. He'd found three possible locations for them, but hadn't been able to catch up with either of them. If he could manage to get some form of DNA, he could use his trusty tracking spell, then hope that eventually they'd be stupid enough to show up in the same place at the same time. But he had to find one of them first.

At his earliest convenience, he excused himself and returned home. He went straight for his den and continued his research. Some five hours later, when he'd done all he could, he called it a wash, determined to pick up their trails the next day when the shops in Diagon Alley reopened.

Frustrated and more than a little hungry, he decided to make his favourite pasta dish for dinner.

"I'm back," Potter called, quite unnecessarily, as he toppled out of the Floo.

Draco set aside the sauce he'd been preparing for dinner. "You were gone for a while."

Potter grinned. "Aw, did you miss me?"

Draco ignored him. "What did Kingsley say?"

Potter ran his eyes over the dining table, stove, counter, then Draco. "You cook?"

"I've been known to throw a few things together occasionally, yes."

Potter's lips twitched. "I'd have thought you'd have house-elves for that."

Draco glared. "As I recall, we lost one while I was in school."

Potter grinned. The bastard. "I'm not apologising for that," he said. "Your father was horrid to Dobby. And, if it hadn't been for him, I wouldn't be here."

"And if it hadn't been for you, I might have someone to prepare my meals for me. As it is, I must fend for myself when I don't dine with my mother."

"Oh, the horror." Draco pitched a towel at Potter's head, which he ducked easily. "How is Narcissa?"

Draco frowned. "She's fine. Why do you ask?"

He shrugged. "I owe my life to her too."

"How many times were you supposed to have died then?"

"I lost count a long time ago." Potter laughed. "Seems I've another one to add now."

Draco retrieved a bottle of wine from the bar. "Merlot okay?"

"My favourite, actually."

"Really? You drink wine?"

"I've been known to drink a glass or two occasionally, yes."

"Good. Then you can open it and pour while I get our dinner."

Potter opened the bottle and poured two generous glasses. Draco placed the pasta and sauce into a dish, added some tongs and Levitated it to the table. On occasions such as this, when Draco had a handsome man over for dinner, he'd put on music and light some candles to set the mood. But this was Potter, and it was most certainly not a date. Pity.

Potter breathed in. "It smells great!"

"Don't sound so shocked."

"You have to admit, this is strange. First you save my life, then you nurse me back to health, and now you're cooking for me. I feel like I'm going to owe you forever."

"Oh, I'm sure I can find some way for you to pay me back." An image of Potter's naked body draped across the table, pale skin in sharp contrast with the mahogany, popped into Draco's head.

"Should I be scared?" a fully-clothed Potter asked, bringing Draco back to reality.

Draco cleared his throat. "Excuse me?"

"You zoned out there for a minute." Potter's eyes danced with amusement. Draco wondered if he'd managed to finally master Occlumancy. "Should I be afraid of what you have in mind?"

Draco reached for his glass and took a long sip, regaining his composure. No way anyone got into his head without him feeling it. He put his glass down and leaned over the table. "You should know by now, Potter, to always be wary of a Slytherin."

Potter's breath hitched but he said nothing. Instead, he scrutinised Draco and reached for his own glass.

Draco dished Potter a serving, then himself. Potter chuckled.

"What?"

"Now you're serving me." He shook his head in disbelief. "I must be dreaming."

"Interesting. You dream about me often, Potter?"

Potter looked at Draco across his plate and said, "If I did, I doubt you'd be serving me dinner." Then he smirked and took a forkful. He closed his eyes, let his head loll back and let out a soft moan.

Draco's mouth went dry. He watched Potter's Adam's apple bob as he swallowed and wondered if Potter's dreams were anything like his own. He took a gulp of his wine. "I take it you like the food?"

Potter savoured it a moment more before opening his eyes. "Fuck me, Malfoy. Who knew you were so talented in the kitchen?"

Interesting choice of words. "Oh, my talents reach far beyond the kitchen, Potter."

Potter's eyes glazed over and his voice became raspy. "Do tell."

Fucking hell, the man was hot.

Draco took a mouthful of his food. It was very good, if he did say so himself. He took his time before washing it down with a less hurried sip of wine. Emboldened by the alcohol or intoxicated by Potter's apparent flirting, more likely a bit of both, he leaned closer to Potter. "Now what fun would there be in telling you?" I'd much rather show you.

Potter leaned forward too, raising his glass in a toast. "Then here's to discovering your many talents myself."

Fuck. Draco raised his glass to Potter's.

They finished dinner and the bottle of wine, mixing small talk between moments of highly-charged but comfortable silence. Who knew Potter would be a good conversationalist?

"So what have you been doing with yourself since the war?" Potter asked as they cleared the table.

"This and that," Draco hedged.

"Come on, Malfoy, you know all about me."

"It's not my fault your entire life is for public viewing."

"Yeah." He looked at once uncomfortable. Vulnerable. "You'd think they'd have got over me by now."

"Why would anyone get over you?" Draco asked, his tongue a little faster than his brain, if the shocked look on Potter's face said anything. Draco hastily retrieved a second bottle of liquid courage, opened it and refilled their glasses. "I mean, if the world forgets what happened, what might have happened if you hadn't killed the bastard, we could be just stupid enough to let it happen again."

Potter studied him curiously, then nodded and held up his glass. "To never forgetting."

"I'll second that."

After a few minutes, Potter asked, "If you read the papers, how is it you didn't know about the orphanage?"

"I stopped taking the paper a couple of years back."

"Tired of looking at my ugly mug every day?"

Hardly. "Tired of reading half-truths and drivel. It's far too exhausting to have to fish through it all for a nugget of real news."

Potter nodded. "So you never said, what have you been doing with yourself?"

Killing former Death Eaters. The ones the Ministry can't seem to catch. And doing a rather fine job of it, too.

Suspecting Potter wasn't going to let it go any time soon, he decided to go for the truth. Or some of it. He glared at his wine as though it was the force driving him to such lengths.

"I finished school." What a treat that was. Then, after applying for and being rejected by the Aurors, I went to France for a year." No matter how successful he became, it still didn't make their rejection burn any less.

"You applied to the Aurors?"

"Ridiculous, I know."

"Not at all. I think you'd make a brilliant Auror."

Draco laughed. "Nice try, Potter."

"No, I'm serious." He looked serious. Draco wanted to reach over and – "You were always great in school, and amazing at Potions."

Draco swirled the wine in his glass. "I don't think my NEWTs were the problem."

"Oh. Right." Potter scowled at the tablecloth. "But you were found innocent."

Draco snorted. "Hardly. The charges were dropped. It's not the same thing."

"They can't hold actions against you if you weren't charged."

"Of course they can." Was Potter really that naive? "And they did. They do. Most people do."

"You should reapply."

"I did. Several times."

"It's been a few years now."

"Let it go, Potter. It's in the past. I've moved on." He went into the kitchen to get the dessert.

Potter followed. Stubborn git. He watched Draco remove the tiramisu from the box and place it on a plate. He leaned back, elbows propped on the counter, revealing a small strip of skin above his waistband and looking far more delectable than the dish in front of Draco. Draco looked away and reached for plates.

"Have you?" Potter asked from so close behind him, Draco could feel Potter's breath ghost over his neck.

"Have I what?" Draco asked, so distracted by Potter's proximity that he was no longer sure what they'd been talking about.

"Moved on." Potter leaned over Draco's shoulder to look at the cake. "Seems to me this and that doesn't mean the same thing."

Draco breathed deeply, the scent of Potter's after shave filling his nostrils and sending his already racing heart into overdrive. He could feel the heat flowing from Potter's body and had to fight not to lean back into the warmth.

Draco picked up the cake and turned around, holding it as a barrier between them. "I've made my peace with it," he said. "I made my choices and now I live with the consequences."

"But they weren't your choices."

"Let it go. Please." He pushed past and set the dish down. "You can't fix everything." When Potter made to say something, Draco stopped him. "Dessert. The finest money can buy."

Potter didn't look like he'd let it go, but he shut up just the same.

Draco watched Potter eat and reined in his libido.

"You still keep in touch with anyone from school?" Potter asked when he was done.

"Pansy and Blaise. Sometimes Greg. You?"

"Ron and Hermione. Neville, Seamus and Luna occasionally. Ginny at family functions."

"Whatever happened to the two of you? Everyone figured you for the altar and a Quidditch team worth of ginger babies."

"You've read the papers." Potter laughed without humour. "I didn't fancy living a lie."

"Lots of people do it. Keep the family lines going."

"Doesn't make it right." Potter unnerved him when he stared so intently. "Seems to me you'd know better than most."

"True, but I'm not you."

"We're not so different, you and I."

"If you say so." Draco smiled. "I just think, after seeing you with those orphans, that a kid or ten might be pretty lucky to have you as a father."

"Careful, Malfoy. That sounded like a compliment."

Draco waved Potter's comment away and drained his glass. "Blame it on the wine. Does crazy things to me."

"Mm." Potter smiled and finished his own wine. "Me too." He got up and walked around the table. He leaned down, hands on the arms of Draco's chair and brought his face to within an inch of Draco's. "And so do you."

Potter brushed his lips against Draco's, a mere hint of a kiss. "Feel like showing me some of those other talents of yours now?"

Draco's body, already on alert from their earlier sparring, responded instantly. "Absolutely." He ran his hand through Potter's hair and drew him in for a real kiss.

Draco nudged his tongue between Potter's lips and pressed inside. When Potter's tongue joined his own, Draco's body thrummed. Draco poured everything he had into the kiss. He grasped Potter's hair and turned him to get a better angle. He plunged his tongue deeper, exploring every contour, feeling, tasting, savouring the experience. In the recesses of his mind, Draco questioned how this was even happening, while his body pressed on, screaming More!

Potter gave as good as he got, and soon their kiss became a battle of wills. Like everything else in their lives. Potter ran his hands over Draco's arms, back, sides, pulling Draco up and into his arms. Draco pressed forward, wanting to get closer, eventually backing Potter into a wall, lining their bodies up, shoulder to knee. Heat poured off Potter's body, and their two hearts pounded in their chests.

Draco pulled back for air, and Potter's hands grasped Draco's arse, thrusting their groins together. Draco moaned. "Fuck."

Potter licked a path along Draco's jaw, and nibbled on Draco's lobe. "Mm, yes," Potter growled, and Draco's world spun out of control.

He pulled back on Potter's hair, needing to see his face. He took in the flushed cheeks, swollen lips and dilated pupils. He watched Potter run his tongue over his lips, taking in Draco's taste, his breathing laboured. What was going through Potter's head? Was this some sense of gratitude or obligation? Before this week, Potter hadn't spared a thought for Draco, or so he believed.

This week. Potter had nearly died a week ago. And until a few days ago, he'd been unconscious, clinging to life.

Draco wanted Potter, had wanted this for so long, but ...

"Surely you're not going to back down on me now," Potter said, reading Draco's thoughts. He ran his thumb along Draco's bottom lip, teasing. "Because I've been wanting this for days."

Draco had wanted Potter forever. "Days?"

"Well, years, if I'm honest with myself."

Years? He couldn't be serious. Scenes of the two of them sparring bounced around Draco's mind.

"I've known for a long time that you were more of a man that people gave you credit for. But I'd never thought, never allowed myself to hope that you might want to ... well."

Potter had wanted him? Draco spared a moment to mourn the loss off all that wasted time. Time they could have been doing this.

Potter ran his gaze down Draco's form and back up again. He grinned, dark eyes shining with lust, then ran his tongue over his lip and Draco ached to dive back in. "Ever since I woke up here, had you taking care of me, showing actual concern, it's been ... different. You're more than even I had imagined."

Draco tried to wrap his head around what Potter was saying. "What exactly did you imagine?"

"Lots of things." Potter pulled their groins together again. "How about I show you?"

Draco moaned. There was nothing he wanted more at this moment. He'd wanted Potter for so long. Draco rested his hands either side of Potter's head and drew back enough to really look at Potter. Debauched suited him. Draco took Potter's swollen bottom lip between his teeth and nibbled. Potter whimpered, then opened his mouth, inviting Draco in. Draco accepted, drawing out the kiss this time. Slower than the last, less urgent, but just as passionate.

Potter kissed the way he flew. With purpose, energy. Unrestrained. Draco had thought about this so many times before, but none of his imaginings held a candle to the real thing. Potter's tongue and body played him until he lost complete control. His heart raced, skin burned, and cock ached. He'd kissed men before, many men. Some whose technique was far more polished than Potter's. But Draco had never had this reaction before. Never felt such need, such longing, in every fibre of his being.

"Can we take this somewhere else?" Potter rasped, looking down the hall towards the bedrooms.

Fuck, yes. Draco nodded and they stumbled down the hall, breaking stride occasionally as they continued to devour each other. Draco pushed Potter backwards through his door and onto the bed.

"That's better," Potter said, grabbing Draco by the shirt and pulling him down and kissing him soundly.

Draco agreed wholeheartedly. He lifted himself up onto his hands and drank his fill. Potter was in his bed. With him. A sight Draco knew he'd never forget.

"I didn't think I could stand any longer," Potter said as he began unbuttoning Draco's shirt, trailing his fingers over Draco's skin. "My head is spinning right now."

His head is spinning. Draco squeezed his eyes shut and tried to focus. Potter had nearly died, only a week before. What am I thinking? I should never have let it get this far. "This is a mistake," Draco said, cursing his conscience even as he uttered the words. "I should never have --"

"Really?" Potter asked. He held Draco's hips and bucked upwards while running his tongue along his upper lip and pushing Draco's libido into overdrive once more.

"You're not well. You nearly died. You only woke up a few days ago." He knew he was babbling, and why any of what he said should matter he didn't know, but it did. The large part of Draco's brain – and one particular part of his body – protested, but he persisted.

"But I'm fine right now," Potter said. He lifted his head to whisper in Draco's ear. "You're a great Healer."

His breath caressed Draco's ear and Draco let out a whimper. "Stop that."

Potter chuckled. The bastard knew exactly what he was doing to Draco. "Why would I do that?"

"I already told you." Draco drew back to give himself some breathing space. It didn't help to see Potter sprawled across his bed. "You aren't thinking. This isn't you."

Potter frowned. "Did you cast a spell on me?"

"No, of course not!"

Potter lifted himself onto his elbows. "Give me a potion that would make me act this way?"

Draco took a few steps back from the bed and crossed his arms over his chest. "What exactly are you accusing me of?"

Potter sat up, reached for Draco's arm and drew him nearer. "Nothing," he said. "I'm fine. I want this. I want you."

"All of a sudden?"

"No, not really." Potter ran a hand through his hair. "I see you're not going to make this easy."

Draco raised a brow. "Have I ever?"

Potter laughed. "Point taken."

Draco liked Potter's laugh. It made him want to hear it again.

"Here's the thing," Potter said. "I've done a lot of ... soul searching, for lack of a better word. Since the war. I figured out a lot about who I am and who I'm not. Mistakes I've made."

"Are we about to have a moment here, Potter?"

He laughed again. "No deep, dark confessions, if that's what you mean," Potter said. "But I wanted you to know I've thought about you. A lot. I've wondered, if we'd been friends in school, how things might have been different. How we might have been different."

"And?"

"And we can't change the past."

"True."

"And I never thought we'd ... that you'd be interested in ... well, this. In me."

"So your head isn't rattled from the beating?"

"Even if it is, that has nothing to do with this." He waved an arm between them. "With us."

Draco wanted to believe him. Desperately. "You're sure?"

"Absolutely." Potter held his free arm out. Draco took it. "So," he said as he pulled Draco down on top of him. "Where were we?"

"I believe you were about to take off your clothes," Draco said. He pulled Potter's t-shirt from his jeans. Potter lifted his arms and Draco drew the shirt over his head. Fucking hell, Draco had wanted to touch that body, really touch it for days. Longer than that. Ever since he'd first wrapped his arms around Potter while fleeing the Fiendfyre back in seventh year. But Potter was no longer the malnourished adolescent he'd been back then. Draco ran his hand over Potter's chest and savoured the feel of his muscles beneath Draco's fingers. He relished the chills it sent over Potter's body. "Like that, do you?"

"Mmm." Potter reached for Draco's waistband and pulled him into a kiss. Any hesitation Draco had felt faded as he immersed himself in the taste of Potter, the feel of Potter's body responding to his own, and the knowledge that Potter wanted this too.

Draco took his time, trailing his tongue over every curve of Potter's torso, committing to memory every mark, every scar and every delicious noise he made. Potter's enthusiasm threatened Draco's resolve, but he refused to be rushed. He worshipped Potter's body, caressing, kissing and licking all the sensitive areas until Potter was reduced to a writhing pool of need.

Potter's hands roamed Draco's body too, finding all of his favourite and oh-so-responsive spots. The way he looked at Draco with such reverence threatened to send Draco over the edge before they had a chance to get to any of the really good stuff. Fuck, no one had ever looked at him that way before. It was intoxicating.

"Now," Potter begged, rubbing their erections together and sending jolts of fire up Draco's spine. "I need you now."

Draco nodded and wordlessly Summoned a jar of lube. Potter tweaked a nipple and Draco moaned. "Not that I doubt my abilities," Draco warned, "but if you don't want this over before it begins, you'll stop doing that."

Potter laughed. "But you make such delicious sounds." He took the nipple into his mouth, teased it with his teeth and sucked.

"Bastard."

Potter laughed more and bucked up. "You wouldn't want me any other way."

Draco unscrewed the jar and looked, really looked at Potter's face. The strong jaw, cocky confidence, and gleaming eyes that were completely focussed on Draco. He was sexy as all hell, but that wasn't what drew Draco in. It wasn't the hero he was attracted to, but the man. The argumentative, stubborn man that Draco had never been able to forget. The man who would never stop challenging Draco, no matter where life took them.

"You're right about that, Potter." He took a good measure of lube into his hand and slicked Harry's entrance with it. Then he coated his fingers again, teased Potter's opening for a moment and, deciding that he was done with slow, slid one digit inside. Not harshly, but Potter's breath hitched and his back arched as he was breached. Draco smirked. "But that goes both ways." Potter didn't argue.

Draco moved the finger in and out a few times before slipping a second one in alongside it. Potter groaned. Draco fucked Potter with his fingers, watching, fascinated, as Potter's hands gripped the sheets and his hips bucked to meet Draco's strokes. He inserted a third and before long, Potter was writhing beneath him.

"Now," Potter said. "I want you inside me. Now."

Well, who could refuse such a lovely request?

Draco removed his fingers and lathered his cock with a generous amount of lube. Too much, but he was so desperate now to be inside this man he'd fantasised about for years that he couldn't bring himself to care about the mess of his sheets.

He positioned himself and eased forward slightly, breaching only with the head of his cock. "Potter," he said, at once needing eye contact. "Harry."

Harry's eyes opened. He blinked, trying to focus. His chest rose and fell heavily, glistening with sweat. He smiled.

Draco grasped his hands and pressed in slowly, smoothly, all the while watching Potter watch him, until he felt the heat of Harry all around him and he was fully seated. Careful not to move too much, he leaned down and kissed Harry.

Their tongues entwined, hands clasped and bodies joined, Draco's entire world narrowed to this man in this place.

When Harry squeezed his hands Draco broke their kiss and looked into his eyes. Harry wiggled his hips and said, "Move."

Draco drew out slowly, wanting to feel everything. He filled Harry with equal patience, all the while his eyes never leaving Harry's. He kept up this torturous pace three more times before Harry released his hands, grabbed Draco's thighs and lifted his hips, drawing Draco in completely.

"Are you trying to kill me?" Harry asked. "Or are you going to fuck me?"

Draco chuckled wryly, drew back once more and pressed Potter's hips back down. "Oh, I'm going to fuck you." And he thrust forward.

"Yes," Harry cried.

Carnal need took over and Draco pounded into Harry with reckless abandon. The room filled with the sounds of skin slapping on skin, the bed rocking and their collective moans of pleasure. The scent of sweat and sex permeated the air.

Harry trailed his hand up Draco's sweat-slicked back and pulled him forward. "Come here."

When their lips joined once more, Harry wrapped his arms around Draco's back and his legs around Draco's and flipped them over, reversing their positions. "Mmm, that's better."

"Oh, yeah?" Draco smiled as Harry rested his palms on Draco's chest and licked his lips. Fucking hell, the man was hot. Draco bucked up and Harry moaned.

Harry sat upright, moving his arms to rest behind him on Draco's thighs and impaling himself. "Fuck, yeah."

Draco ran his hands along Harry's legs while Harry lifted and lowered himself again and again, increasing his pace as his head lolled back and he took his own length in hand.

Limited though his range of movement was – and he suspected this was part of Harry's enjoyment – Draco managed to buck upwards while Harry continued to fuck himself on Draco's cock and work his shaft. Draco's hand joined Potter's and their strokes became frenzied.

Harry's body shook and Draco felt the clenching around his cock seconds before Harry cried out. Draco wanted to watch, wanted to see Harry lose it completely, but he wasn't far behind. His own orgasm rushed over him and his world exploded in a flash of light behind clenched lids, his mind turned to mush.

When Draco opened his eyes again, Harry was watching him, still moving above him, slowly milking the last of his orgasm. Draco pulled his hand free and brought it to his mouth, licking Harry's come from his fingers.

Harry's eyes widened. "Do you know how incredibly sexy that is?"

Draco grinned.

Harry lifted himself up and Draco's cock slid out. Harry flopped down beside him, his hand resting on Draco's stomach.

"Wow," Harry said. "That was ..."

"Incredible?"

Harry lazily turned his head. "Unexpected."

Draco frowned. "How so?"

Harry shrugged. "All the times I'd thought about us together – and I'd thought about it a lot – it was always good, really good, but in a hate sex kind of way." His eyes dropped to Draco's mouth and he licked his lips. Looking back into Draco's eyes, he said, "I never expected to feel such a connection."

Draco hadn't either. He suspected that, deep down, he'd wanted it, but he wasn't a masochist. He'd never have tormented himself that way. Then he remembered the dream he'd had just after rescuing Harry. He traced Harry's bottom lip with his thumb and pressed his lips against Harry's in a chaste kiss. "The way I've always imagined it," he said, "the hate sex was pretty hot."

Harry laughed. "Bit of a shame. I don't think I hate you anymore."

"I'm pretty sure I still hate you a bit," Draco countered.

Harry smacked him. "I think we'll be able to muster up a bit of that anger when we fight. And we will fight."

"Without a doubt," Draco agreed. "And we'll have spectacular make-up sex."

Harry's shoulders shook in amusement. "Definitely."

***
The next few weeks were like none Draco had even dared to imagine. Life before the war was more like a dream, his childhood someone else's. The war was best left in the past, visited only when necessary. And life since then had been empty. He had his mother and his few remaining friends, but the rejection of virtually the rest of the world had taken its toll. He'd accepted his lot in life, and somehow had managed to compartmentalise things enough to carry on. He ignored the looks, held his head high, and lived his life on his own terms. He supposed that had been one benefit to living with Death Eaters. Always on guard. Never showing weakness. Never letting anyone in.

But Potter broke down those walls, made Draco feel. Potter knew his past, and still he wanted to be with him. They connected as only people with a shared past could. They knew each other's weaknesses yet did not exploit them. They tolerated no bullshit from each other, and thus, didn't play games. It was exhilarating, unnerving, frightening and liberating all at once.

At last, they'd become friends, something Draco had always wanted but had denied for years. He wasn't delusional enough to put a label on it – they'd been together such a short time after all, despite knowing each other forever – but whatever it was made him feel alive. He looked forward to waking, and especially looked forward to going to bed. They hadn't been apart a single night since Draco had found Harry in that alley. Twenty three days ago.

Potter's attackers had gone into hiding after news broke of Harry's "death" and neither Draco nor the Aurors had been able to find them. It was getting more difficult coming up with excuses to leave the flat when Harry was stuck inside. Any mention of work merely prompted Harry to ask, again, what exactly Draco's work was. Being a "consultant" only carried him so far, and he didn't want to lie.

On day twenty-four, the case broke. Draco came home early from visiting his mother and overheard Harry in the kitchen speaking with Kingsley. They'd had a sighting of one of the suspects at a hotel in Birmingham.

"I'm going," Harry said.

"You can't. First of all, you're supposed to be dead. Don't you think it'll cause a bit of a stir if you show up? We both know how poor your glamours are. And if he gets word that you've been spotted in town, he'll not return to the hotel."

"I'll wear a Muggle disguise. Or use my cloak."

"No, Harry. You know the rules. You cannot be involved. You'll compromise the case. Besides, we can't move in without the proper authority."

"But—"

"Let your fellow Aurors do their job. They'll get their authorisation to move in, and then they can pick him up when he returns. If we jump in too soon, he could take flight and we might never see him or his cousin again."

"He could still take flight. Or warn his cousin."

"Not if we take him into custody," Shacklebolt said. "And for us to do that, we need—"

"It's just so frustrating! It's taken this long to find him and now our hands are tied."

"Not for long."

Draco had no such restrictions. He may have been the one to find Harry and bring him back from the edge, but Harry had given him his life back too. And Draco wouldn't rest until those who tried to take Harry out were made to pay.

Harry hadn't noticed Draco enter the flat, so he quietly and quickly left.

He arrived at the hotel in disguise – a woman this time, the kind of tart that would have made his mother shudder if he'd dared to bring her to the Manor. His overdone makeup, big wad of gum and wild, black hair spiked in all directions topped off the look. He had it on good authority that Scrawny went for this sort, so what better way to get up close and personal?

In short order, Scrawny slunk into the hotel bar where Draco had positioned himself. Draco had made the Aurors when he'd stepped foot in the door. He sat within range of them, but in shadow. They would remember him – or rather, her – but would not be able to see beneath the surface.

He watched Scrawny approach the bar and watched the Aurors watch Scrawny. Honestly, the twat was thick, but unless he'd recently been whacked in the head by a Bludger, he'd figure them out soon enough. Draco preferred to take his time, but he suspected he didn't have much. He slithered up to the bar and cracked his gum to announce his presence. Scrawny glared briefly in Draco's direction, then once he noticed the long legs, high heels and short skirt, he stared. The barkeep sighed but ambled over. Draco ordered a glass of Chardonnay. When the barkeep left to fill his order, he pretended to only then notice he had an admirer.

"Haven't seen you around here," Scrawny said, leering at Draco's ample bosom.

Draco's skin crawled and his wand hand itched to end the twat immediately. He cracked his gum instead. "That's cuz I ain't never been in here 'fore, innit?" He leaned over and squeezed his arms together to show extra cleavage.

Scrawny nearly drooled all over the bar. Draco reached up and touched Scrawny's face. "You 'ave a scratch right 'ere," Draco said, running his thumb over a scrape on Bradshaw's cheek and deftly removing a few hairs in the process. "What 'appened?"

Bradshaw reached up but Draco withdrew his hand quickly. No reason for any more contact than absolutely necessary. As it was, he'd have to bathe for hours to wash off the stench of this degenerate.

"Oh, that," Scrawny said. "My cousin and me got into a scuffle today, and I'm no good with Healin' Charms." He shrugged. "It'll fix itself right up in a couple of days."

The barkeep cleared his throat and placed Draco's wine on the bar. Draco snapped his gum and grinned before leaving his payment. "Been a slice," he said to Scrawny and went back to his table.

Not to be brushed off so quickly, Scrawny waited for Draco to sit, then turned in his direction. One of the Aurors stood and Scrawny caught the movement. His eyes widened and he bolted.

Shit. Draco spared a moment to wonder how these two jokers could become Aurors when he couldn't even get past the application process. The two men panicked and ran out after Bradshaw. Draco rolled his eyes. Good thing he hadn't trusted the Aurors to take care of things. Bumbling fools. Now he'd have to move ahead himself with Plan B.

Not wanting to call attention to himself by leaving abruptly, Draco sipped his wine for about ten minutes before Vanishing the balance and taking his leave. He exchanged one glamour for another, then made his way to a location far from curious eyes. Only then did he drop the second glamour and Apparate home.

He arrived back at his flat to find an incensed Harry pacing the floor. Well, that answers the question about whether they caught up with him. Draco removed his cloak calmly and hung it up. "What's happened?"

"Those fucking idiots! I cannot believe they sent those buffoons out to watch for him! A fucking first year is more stealthy than those morons!" His face reddened and he flailed as he ranted, getting more worked up as he went.

Draco suppressed a grin, finding it difficult not to be amused by Harry's tirade, for once not directed at Draco.

"Relax, Potter. You're babbling. Sit down, take a breath, then calmly tell me what happened."

"Robards is an arse, that's what happened!" Harry flung himself down on the sofa. "He had Williamson assign the Aurors to watch Bradshaw and he spotted them and took off and they gave chase and … and … argh!"

Draco snorted. Harry glared at him. "Okay, Potter, slow down. Perhaps the word calmly escaped your notice when I asked you to explain. Now, I can't be sure, but I'm presuming we're talking about the attack on you?" Harry nodded, his jaw flexing as he gritted his teeth. "They found one of them? Bradley?"

"Bradshaw, yes. They had a lead but before they could arrest him, they had to have a warrant. While waiting for that, two Aurors were sent to keep an eye out for him. They were to lie low and do nothing but observe."

"I take it they didn't follow those orders?"

"Oh, they probably did. Only their idea of lying low is not the same as mine – or anyone else's. Those two would stand out in a room full of newbie Aurors, never mind some rough pub in the dodgy part of Birmingham."

"I'm guessing, based on the state you were in when I walked through the door, that he got away."

"Yes." The word barely made it past Harry's teeth.

"Did they at least hit him with a tracker?"

Harry stood up and flailed his arms again. "Of course not. That would require forethought. They haven't got a first year's forethought between them, those idiots."

Draco placed a calming hand on Harry's shoulder. "Just because you have a penchant for sneaking around undetected – a skill you developed at a very young age, I might add – doesn't mean everyone else could or should live up to your standard."

Harry shrugged Draco's hand away. "But I told Kingsley I'd do it. Even without stupid glamours I could pull it off."

"Your Invisibility Cloak would help with that."

"I know, right? But noooooooo, I couldn't interfere with the case. Now there is no case! And Williamson! I bet he did it on purpose too. Ron's always saying the bloke's out to get me, because people are always talking about me being in line for the Head Auror job."

"And do you believe Ron?"

"Not really. Williamson's a decent bloke, and a good Auror. He's only a passable team leader, and I know he doesn't particularly like me, but this? This goes too far. I mean those two are the joke of the force. No one takes them seriously."

Draco fumed. "So your boss wants to have you killed?"

"No, no. I don't think that. But if what Ron says is true, it is rather handy for him that I'm playing dead right now."

Draco nodded. Sounded like a typical bureaucrat. "Just give it some time. I'm sure they'll come up with another lead. Or maybe they'll find the other bloke." Or perhaps someone else will step up and get the job done properly.

Harry looked like a caged animal. "But it's been –"

"Give it time," Draco repeated. "And why don't you get out of here for a bit? You're practically climbing the walls."

"I can't go anywhere. I'm supposed to be dead!"

"Yes." Draco pinched the bridge of his nose and drew a calming breath. "I am aware. But you could Floo over to Ron's for a bit. I suspect he will happily commiserate with you at length about the shortcomings of Williamson and the unfairness of the bureaucracy."

Harry smirked. "Brilliant idea, Malfoy."

"All my ideas are brilliant, Potter. When will you realise that?"

As soon as Harry left, Draco got to work.

Once he activated the Tracking Spell, it took Draco an hour to track down Scrawny and nearly two more before he found himself sitting across the room from Harry's attackers. Convenient that they were stupid enough to meet in a public place, together, even after Scrawny had spotted his tail.

Bradshaw had been holed up alone in some abandoned building when Draco had located him. He hadn't had long to wait before Scrawny went on the move. Draco had followed him at a distance, right to a busy coffee house. Draco took care to follow another patron inside to avoid detection.

He had opted for subtle. An Obscuring Charm added to his glamours effectively caused him to blend into the background. Anyone looking his way would not remember details, only that someone occupied the space. Not as strong as Concealment Charms, they tended not to attract trained eyes. In the end it would serve only to buy him time, since Draco had no intention of leaving without being noticed. But he could not, would not allow himself to be discovered before he accomplished his mission.

Draco had directed a nearly imperceptible Listening Charm on their table when he'd first sat down. An Auror would pick it up easily enough, but Draco didn't imagine these two would catch on. He watched his quarry and waited for the patrons to thin out and an opportunity to present itself. He only had one shot at this, and he wouldn't blow it by acting too quickly and letting one get away or, worse, getting caught. The two spoke in hushed tones about nothing in particular, nervously turning their heads every time someone walked through the door.

"What was so urgent?" Murphy asked his cousin at length.

"I think the Aurors are on to us."

Murphy's eyes darted around and he looked ready to flee. "Were you followed? Why would you want to meet here? Idiot!"

"I wasn't followed. I got rid of them. I'm sure of it. I waited all day before contacting you, just to be sure."

Murphy, agitated, glared at Bradshaw. "I told you we should have stayed put another few weeks."

"But I was getting twitchy being all cooped up."

"Then you'll be real twitchy in prison."

Actually, after today neither one of you will be twitchy ever again.

Bradshaw pulled at his sleeves and looked around nervously. "Why don't we leave the country?"

"Let's start by leaving here. We'll make sure we're not followed, go back to the cottage for our things, then disappear forever."

"Forever's a long time."

Murphy stood up. "I know."

Draco counted twelve others in the coffee house. Not how he'd prefer this to happen, but needs must. He had little time to react once Bradshaw stood and they turned towards the door. Draco closed the distance in five strides.

"Hey," he said behind them.

Bradshaw turned, dumbfounded, to look at Draco. Draco smiled. "Avada Kedavra." Murphy had his wand in hand before his cousin hit the ground, but not fast enough. "Avada Kedavra."

Draco shielded himself against attack and strode out the front door. Screams from the patrons followed him down the street, but no one caught up to him. He made his escape using several glamour changes, two Apparitions and a Floo. By the time he reached Diagon Alley, he was Draco Malfoy once more. A minor memory modification on a couple of shopkeepers would ensure he was "seen" there an hour earlier, just in case, and he returned to his flat.

He'd just settled down with a cup of tea when Harry tumbled from the fireplace. "How long have you been falling out of Floos, Potter?"

"They're dead!"

Draco put down his cup and donned a look of concern. "Weasel and Granger?"

"No." Harry waved his hands about like someone flagging down the Knight Bus. "The blokes who tried to kill me!"

Draco shook his head. "What do you mean they're dead? Only hours ago you were lamenting the loss of ... whatever his name was."

"I know. But Ron just got notice that they're dead. Some bloke walked up to them at a coffee shop, calm as could be, killed them and went on his way. Just like that."

"Did they catch him?"

Harry shook his head. "By the time the shock wore off and someone went after him, he had disappeared."

"Stealthy."

"Sounds more than stealthy to me. Sounds like a hit."

"Well, I'd say whoever this bloke is did the world a favour."

"Do you know what this means?" Harry asked, smiling.

"That you're no longer dead?"

"Yes! Which means I can get back to my life and you can get back to yours."

Draco's good mood faded. "Right," he said stiffly. "That's great. I suppose you'll want to get back to it then."

Harry grabbed the sides of Draco's face and kissed him. "Thank you so much for everything. I owe you."

Draco narrowed his eyes as dread engulfed him. "You don't owe me a thing, Potter."

Harry didn't notice Draco's mood change. "Listen, I have to go to work tomorrow and take care of all this. Probably well into the night and the next day too."

Back to reality. Back to your friends. No further need of me. Not quite what Draco had hoped for. But what had he expected? To celebrate with a bottle of champagne? To live together happily ever after?

"But after that, I want to thank you properly."

"Thank me?"

"Dinner, on me. Whatever restaurant you want."

Before he could stop himself, the words spilled forth. "You mean a date?" He cringed at the hopeful sound of his own words.

Harry laughed. "Of course, a date. Now that I'm alive again, I want to show off this hot new guy I've been seeing."

Draco smiled, every muscle in his body relaxing at once. "Be forewarned, Potter. I have expensive taste."

Harry wrapped his arms around Draco and laughed. "Then I guess it's a good thing I have a large vault at Gringotts."

The next two days dragged on. Draco's flat felt empty and the silence pressed in on him. But he had his upcoming date to keep him focussed. And on edge.

When Saturday arrived, Draco spent hours getting ready. He'd put on no less that six outfits, not sure what would look best for a date with Harry Potter. What was he doing? He'd never been so nervous for a date in his life. Which was ridiculous. This was Harry. They'd already been through so much in their youth, then come together in the most horrible and wonderful way possible. What was there to be nervous about?

At six o'clock precisely, Harry stepped out of the Floo. For once he didn't lose his footing.

"Been practicing, have you?" Draco teased.

Harry's cold stare struck him like a blow. Only then did he register Harry's clothes: jeans and a sweater. Definitely not fine dining attire.

"Did I miss something?" Draco asked. "I thought we were going out to dinner."

Harry crossed his arms over his chest and his glare bored through Draco. "Did you honestly think I wouldn't find out?"

Oh, fuck. "Find out what?"

"Oh, come on, Malfoy. I'm a fucking Auror! I saw the memories of all those people at the coffee shop."

Shit, shit, shit. He matched Harry's stance and stared right back at him. "And?"

"And it was you." Harry practically spit the words.

"What was me?"

"Oh, for the love of –" Harry dropped his hands, fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. "You may be great with glamours, and impressively adept at diverting attention from your presence, but I'd recognise your walk anywhere."

Oh. "Are you accusing me of something, based on someone's walk?"

"Yes. Your walk. The killer's walk. One in the same."

"I can't possibly be the only person –"

"Stop. Just stop lying. I thought we'd given that up."

Technically he wasn't lying. He was dodging. And he'd left out some details. Sort of. "I thought we'd agreed that the bloke had done you a favour."

"I can't say I'm sad to see them dead. But you can't go around taking the law into your own hands." In that moment, even without his uniform, Harry looked every bit the formidable Auror. "That's something your father did."

Bastard. "Don't you dare accuse me of being like him."

"You're better than this," Harry said, his voice softer. "Seems to me – in a warped and very Slytherin way – you tried to set things right."

A glimmer of hope. "Sounds reasonable."

"Don't mistake understanding with acceptance, Draco." He looked pained and Draco longed to take him in his arms and make everything right again.

But he honestly believed he had done nothing wrong. He wasn't about to deny who he was, no matter the cost. If Harry couldn't deal with that, then so be it. Draco would be no worse off than he was a couple of months ago.

He ignored the ache in his chest.

"You could be anything, Draco."

"Anything, you mean, except what I am," Draco said. Harry didn't argue. "You know what, I'm not dealing with this right now."

"I don't think I can deal with it at all," Harry countered. "You're not the man I thought I knew."

"I told you that from day one," Draco said, grabbing his coat and heading for the door. He needed air.

Harry blocked his path. "Don't bother," he said. "I was just leaving." He turned and walked out the door. And out of Draco's life.

Draco wanted to scream, but the enormity of weight on his chest did not permit words to form. He spared a moment of fear for his future, but he reasoned that Harry wasn't about to report him. He had nothing to go on but Draco's walk, and that wouldn't hold up at the Wizengamot, even if it were Harry Potter testifying. And Harry didn't know about any of the other jobs. Draco had been sure to alter everything about his appearance before. He'd just been too close to this one and had responded too quickly when they'd tried to leave. He wouldn't make that mistake again.

An emptiness such as he'd never felt before – not even when he'd watched his father dragged away to prison – consumed Draco. His stomach burned and his heart ached.

As hours became days, Draco heard nothing. Weeks stretched into months, and still Harry did not call. Draco convinced himself that it didn't matter, that stupid Potter with his stupid scar hadn't ripped out his heart, leaving a shell of a man behind. This was why he'd never allowed himself to care before. Draco's home became his enemy: there wasn't a room in his flat he could enter without remembering.

Sometimes, when his memories overpowered him and he thought he could face the world, he ventured out, only to be bombarded by couples walking hand-in-hand, or love songs blaring in the shops. Not that he subscribed to public displays of affection himself, but his surroundings conspired to remind him just how alone he was. Curse Potter for coming into his life and messing it up. Draco had been perfectly content on his own before that.

You're better than this. Potter's words reverberated in his head. What did he know anyway? Draco had done what he had to do to survive. He took evil out of the world, one scum-sucking miscreant at a time. He had nothing to be ashamed of.

At first, Draco ignored the words. Carried on with his job as he had before. His newfound emptiness, rather than leave him vulnerable and distracted, gave him a single-mindedness that served him well. Unencumbered by feelings and emotions, he gained focus. If he hadn't already been the best at what he did, thank you very much, his newly acquired coldness would have put him over the top.

The twinges of empathy and compassion he used to get – admittedly fleeting and rare – had now vanished. When on a case, he completely shut out thoughts of everything else. He'd started by not thinking of Harry in particular, but that hadn't worked so well. The bastard had somehow crept into every aspect of Draco's life.

Everywhere he'd turned there'd been reminders – a curious look on the face of a child evoked images of Harry at the orphanage. Muggle cars reminded him of the red sports car he'd never ride in. Hogwarts students. Quidditch gear. Aurors. Even a visit to the apothecary reminded him of Potions classes.

And that didn't include the photos of Harry in the Prophet, making his most recent arrest. If he didn't look as happy or at peace now, Draco didn't dwell on the reasons.

And then Harry's words would come back to haunt him. Drawing out feelings he'd so successfully suppressed. Fucking Potter.

Part 3
sesheta66: (writing genius)
Title: Amnesty - Part 1 of 3
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] dysonrules
Summary: Draco Malfoy, shunned by the masses and turned away from the Aurors more times than he'd care to admit, is taking out remnants of the Dark Lord's fan club himself – by being the best assassin money can buy. When the stone-cold killer happens upon a body lying in the alley, however, he can't leave the man for dead. When the man turns out to be Harry Potter, he does what anyone in his position would do – he brings him home.
Rating: NC-17
Pairing(s): Draco/Harry
Warning(s): None
Word Count: ~21K


Amnesty
by Sesheta


"Ten o'clock on Sunday for brunch," Draco confirmed. "I shall see you then, Mother."

Draco closed the Floo connection and proceeded to his study. He was pleased that his mother was making the effort. His father's death a year earlier had taken its toll on her, but she was slowly recovering. He'd made a point of seeing her on a weekly basis, but this was the first time she'd been the one to extend an invitation.

Part of him felt badly knowing that his mother lived all alone in the Manor. But in his line of work, Draco needed his privacy. And as adept as he'd become at hiding things from others – thank you Dark Lord for the motivation – he wasn't fool enough to think he could keep things from Narcissa. She had a mother's intuition, years of experience with Draco, and could hold her own in Slytherin house. All in all, it was best he remain where he was.

Back to business. Draco's tracking spell – a little known one he'd discovered in an old tome in the family library, and not, strictly speaking, legal – had worked and it was only a matter of time now. He waved his wand over the map of Shropshire he'd placed on the mahogany table earlier that day, watched an image materialise, and confirmed his quarry's position. Another wave of his wand and two others were revealed, seated at the same table. Draco had no idea who the hangers-on were, their images unclear and faceless, but it didn't matter. The group of nine had become three, and it was time to go.

Glamours in place and dressed in worn robes, Draco Apparated to the alleyway behind the pub. Several complicated motions of his wand later, he felt confident that no detection spells would disclose his true image.

With purpose, he entered the pub and took a seat at a table halfway between the bar and his target. He angled himself to appear casual, but sure the occupants would be able to recall only a general impression of a man on his own. His dark brown hair and eyes, olive skin, slightly husky build and inexpensive clothing portrayed a man not to be confused with the sophisticated one beneath. A slight Cockney accent when he ordered ale rounded out the image.

He sipped his pint and observed the three men. Mulcair looked much the same as he had the last time Draco'd had the unfortunate occasion to see him. A follower of the Dark Lord, he'd paired himself up with a werewolf crew, somehow managing to steer clear of them when they changed. His dull brown hair remained shaggy and unkempt and the five-day growth on his face fell short of a beard and far beyond fashionably scruffy. Draco barely held back a shudder as he recalled the stale stench of smoke and alcohol that tended to wrap itself like a blanket around the vile man. Many a night he'd lain awake when Mulcair had been in residence at the Manor. Not as frightening as the Dark Lord or Aunt Bella, the man had still made Draco's skin crawl. Tonight Draco – older, wiser, and far more experienced – wouldn't be losing any sleep.

The other two men, slightly less offensive to the eyes, kept pace with Mulcair shot for shot. Both slurred slightly as they spoke, their voices growing louder as the night trudged on. Draco waited for one man to lumber to the loo before he made his move. Ordinarily quick on his feet, Draco crossed the room at a pace more fitting his current stature.

"Barry?" he said to Mulcair when he'd noticed Skinny's eyes shift to him. "Issat you, y'big oaf?" Draco kept his voice conversational, drawing no unwanted attention to himself, though enough to be somewhat memorable. When Mulcair turned to face him, Draco looked directly into his eyes. He blinked once, slowly, and dropped the glamour on his eyes – something only Mulcair could see. As Draco's gaze bored into Mulcair's, he saw the recognition there. No one but Malfoys had those grey eyes, and they both knew it. Draco wanted him to know who he was. Needed him to know.

Before Mulcair could speak, Draco grinned and aimed his wand. "Avada Kedavra". Mulcair fell forward and his companion – possibly sober now, but still too slow – reached for his own wand. Draco stunned him and wiped his memory. Then he erected a Shield Charm on himself and calmly walked out the door.

He'd turned the corner to Apparate once more from the alley, but was stopped short by loud moaning. He saw the form of a man, curled up and writhing in pain. Careful to ensure that the man hadn't seen him, and that he hadn't been followed, Draco stood against the wall of the building and waved his wand. Gone were his glamour and clothing, replaced by a new set. His freckle-faced, ginger form approached the man cautiously, wand tucked into his sleeve.

The man groaned again, and as Draco moved closer, he knew why. Blood surrounded the body. What he'd thought was a curled up form was more of a heap, with left arm and right leg pitched at unnatural angles. The last time Draco had seen a body in such bad shape had been at a Quidditch match two years previous, after the player had plummeted over a hundred feet.

Draco approached cautiously, careful neither to spook the man nor get within range of his good arm. Aware of the irony of his situation – after all, he'd just killed a man in cold blood – he walked around the form to get a look at his face. And then stopped dead in his tracks.

"Potter?"

Another moan, this one slightly louder.

"Can you move?"

No response. A stupid question, really, but …

"I'm going to Levitate you, okay?"

Another groan.

Draco thought better of moving Potter and opted for some basic diagnostic spells instead. A few waves of his wand confirmed what had been obvious – a broken arm and leg – and so much more. Potter had cuts, abrasions, and bruising over most of his body, a dislocated shoulder, and a broken nose to match the arm and leg. Worse than all that, though, he had extensive internal bleeding.

His first instinct was to take Potter to St. Mungo's, but then he reassessed the situation. If Draco showed up at the hospital with a close-to-death Harry Potter in tow, the Aurors would ask all sorts of questions. Like what was he doing down an alleyway behind a building in which a man had just been killed? A dose of Veritaserum, without Draco properly preparing for it, might well seal his fate.

He cast a few spells at Potter – one to ease the flow of blood, one to numb the pain, one to keep him steady during Apparition, and one to bring him upright into Draco's arms. He'd do the rest at home where he had proper light, potions, and running water.

"I'm going to Apparate us both to my flat, okay?"

Potter's eyes rolled back in his head, and he let out a gurgling noise. Draco's heart raced. That was more disturbing than the puddle of blood. Before his brain caught up with him, he focussed on home.

Thanks to a last-minute Cushioning Charm, they landed softly in Draco's living room. He released Potter and set him gently onto the sofa, careful not to jostle him more than necessary.

"I'll be back in a moment. I'm going to pour you a bath so you can wash out all the … well, whatever disgusting things linger in that alley."

When he received no response, Draco went to his ensuite, dropped his new glamour and began filling the soaker tub with water and a mixture of healing potions. Draco's flat wasn't a hospital, but it was equipped like one. Occupational hazard. He knew that Potter's external injuries would be easy enough to fix up. The shoulder would be the trickiest part; Draco knew he needed to set it before the swelling would prevent him doing it properly. But he needed to get Potter's bleeding under control first, or else risk making things worse as he tried to put the shoulder back into place. Spells had nothing on potions for cleaning, and Draco needed to see the extent of Potter's injuries before attempting anything that might do more harm than good.

When the tub was well on its way to filling up nicely, he returned to his living room to find Potter in the same position. He panicked for a moment when he didn't see Potter breathing, but then his chest rose slightly and Draco let out his own breath. Fucking Potter. Why Draco thought the man might die now – after living through all he had done, including death, by age eighteen – he didn't know. Ridiculous, really.

"Okay, Potter, here we go."

Draco Levitated Potter once more, all the way to the bathroom, then vanished his clothes and lowered him gradually into the tub, watchful that his head remained above water. He risked a charm to hold Potter's head up, then slowly, methodically cleaned his cuts and abrasions.

In addition to the injuries Draco had discovered at the scene, Potter had broken ribs, but at least there didn't seem to be any dark magic involved. Small consolation, but at least now Draco could proceed with magic.

He Levitated Potter to the spare bedroom and laid him on the bed. He tried to shake away thoughts he hadn't had for some time. Thoughts of Potter in his bed, but under much different circumstances. He'd thought the fantasies he'd had back then were in response to Potter saving him from the Fiendfyre – hero worship and all that business. After a few of his more racy fantasies had seen him wanking to images of Potter beneath him, begging for Draco to fuck him harder and faster, Draco had forced himself to push them aside. He may be many things, but a masochist he was not. He knew nothing could ever happen between him and Potter, so he'd satisfied his needs with other men, real rather than imagined, men who didn't detest the mere thought of him. But now, with Potter here, in his home, he couldn't prevent those feelings flooding back.

As Draco willed himself to think about how much he'd hated Potter in school, he found himself less irritated by memories of Potter catching the Snitch than fascinated by how Potter looked atop his Firebolt. Feelings of jealousy over Potter participating in the Triwizard Tournament were replaced by interest in the man who, as a boy, was able to successfully dodge a dragon chasing him. Image after image appeared before Draco's eyes, only to morph into something he couldn't say was memory, but rather wishful thinking.

Fucking hell. What was wrong with him? Draco needed to focus on the task at hand. If he could mend Potter and get him back to his own home, he could go back to the Potter-free existence that had served him so well.

Several waves of his wand later, Draco had determined that Potter did, indeed, have three broken ribs, a dislocated shoulder blade, a broken finger and arm, and a severely swollen, possibly broken leg. Another few waves and Draco had reset the shoulder, taped up Potter's ribs, and set the arm and leg so they didn't move.

While an unconscious patient made potions more difficult to administer, Draco managed to give Potter a mixture to stop the internal bleeding, repair a lung that had sustained damage from one of the broken ribs, and mend the bones. All the while, Potter said nothing. Except for a slight wincing when Draco reset his shoulder, Potter didn't react at all.

Several times Draco wondered if he was doing the right thing. Sure, he fixed himself up all the time, but this was different. This was Potter. Saint fucking Potter who had better not die while under Draco's care.

But what choice did Draco have? If he took Potter to Mungo's, they'd call in his merry band of Aurors, and then where would Draco be? Under investigation. They'd likely blame him for Potter's injuries and put him in prison. It wouldn't be long before they connected the alley where he'd found Potter to the scene inside the pub. And if Potter did die, Draco would spend the rest of his life behind bars, because proof or no proof, they'd make Draco pay for their saviour's death.

He was well and truly fucked. He looked at Potter's swollen face – not nearly as bad as that day when he'd been hauled into the Manor, but close. He reached for some healing salve and applied it cautiously over Potter's face, careful not to press too hard on the deeper lacerations.

Draco set aside the salve then brushed some stray hair away from Potter's eye. Fuck. Why was it always him? "You'd better not die on me, Potter."

No response.

Draco ran another series of diagnostic spells over Potter's form, satisfied himself that his patient was on the mend (bleeding had stopped, blood replenishment was well underway and bones were healing), and set an alarm to chime if Potter's condition declined or if he woke up. He got himself a cup of tea then settled himself in the chair beside Potter's bed.

An hour later, he checked again, determined that Potter was stable enough to withstand a sleeping draught without much risk, and gave him the potion. The deeper he slept, the better he would heal.

Draco remained in the chair most of the next twenty four hours, rechecking Potter's condition every hour or so and only leaving the room when necessary. By the time the day had passed, the swelling and bruising had gone away completely, his blood levels were nearly normal, and his bones had mended. The rest was up to him.

Potter's colour returned the second day, but he remained unconscious. Draco transfigured the chair in the room into a bed – his neck had protested after his night in the chair – and for the second night in a row slept next to Potter, where he could react quickly to any emergency.

On the third day, Draco risked leaving the flat for a quick trip to the store. He'd long ago cancelled his subscription to the Prophet – so much of it was utter drivel – but he thought it prudent to find out what the world was saying about the missing hero.

He picked up some milk and bread, and a few things Potter might eat when he awoke. If he awoke. Draco shook off that thought, unwilling to even consider such an outcome, and returned home.

He checked on Potter. No change. He tried not to worry, but it had been three days now, and he should have woken up. For all Draco could see, he'd healed. But what if he'd missed something? What if he had missed one detection spell? He replayed everything he'd done for Potter. He'd run every test he knew, and a few more besides, after consulting some old tomes. Still Potter slept.

He left the room, checking the alarms remained active, then settled himself on the sofa with a cup of tea and the Prophet. Better to see what he was facing. Nothing. Not one word. He flipped through the paper, cover to cover, but not one word about Potter. Did no one realise he was gone? How was that even possible? The man could have been dead. Would have been dead, had it not been for Draco. Where were the simpering hoards that worshipped at the altar of Saint Potter? More importantly, where were his fellow Aurors and his friends?

Draco glanced down the hall, wondering why no one seemed to care that Harry Potter was in his flat. Anger boiled beneath the surface. Draco didn't stop to consider why he felt this way, only that Potter deserved better. People should be out looking for him.

Once again, Draco questioned his own rationale for bringing Potter here instead of St Mungo's. Had he done more harm than good? Would Potter ever wake up?

Unable to stand his own thoughts, Draco retired to the spare room to watch over the man he'd once wished dead.

Draco dreamt of Potter that night. This dream was more vivid than ones from the past, now that Draco knew exactly what lay beneath Potter's robes and the baggy clothes he used to wear in school.

Potter, fully healed and more than enthusiastic, begged Draco to fill him.

Draco had three fingers inside Potter, stretching him and savouring the sounds Potter was making. "More," Potter urged.

Draco, mesmerised, watched his cock disappear inside Potter, then draw out. Again and again as Potter's moans filled the air. Potter's entire body shook as he clutched the covers.

Draco grasped and stroked Potter until he became a quivering mess. "Harder," Potter begged, his body arching to take Draco in as deeply as possible. Draco complied, savouring the feel of Potter contracting around him as he came, Draco's name on his lips. Draco followed a few strokes later, calling Harry's name into the darkness.

Harry drew Draco in for a leisurely kiss, sensuous and full of promise, more intimate than what had gone before.


Draco awoke, breathing rapidly, sweat covering his aching body. He turned to the other bed in the room and the object of his desire. He wanted this man more than he ever imagined possible. And Potter couldn't stand the sight of him.

Fuck.

Potter lay still. Breathing evenly. Unaware.

***

The next morning, four days after Draco had brought Potter to his flat, an alarm sounded softly. Potter was waking up.

Draco rushed from the kitchen, where he'd been preparing his mid-afternoon tea and trying unsuccessfully not to relive the previous night's dream over and over again.

Potter opened his eyes. Finally. He blinked rapidly, trying to focus. "Malfoy?"

Draco, afraid to speak – he was so relieved to hear Potter's voice – reached for the glass of water he'd kept on the night side table, trying desperately to free the lingering dream and its visions from his mind.

"What am I ... what are you doing here?"

"Shh," Draco admonished, reaching behind Potter's head to gently lift him and bring the glass to his lips. "Drink this."

Potter pulled back slightly.

"It's water, you git," Draco said. He heard an edge of hurt in his voice and reminded himself that he and Potter weren't friends, never mind anything else, no matter the images his mind conjured. "If I'd wanted to see you dead, I'd have left you in that alley rather than bring you back to my flat."

Potter frowned. "Your flat." He looked around, mulling over Draco's words for a few moments, then decided to trust him and take a sip. Stupid Gryffindor. That's probably what had got him here in the first place. Potter swallowed then said, "You're not a killer."

Good thing Draco wasn't the one sipping water at that moment, or he'd have choked. "I wouldn't be so sure," he said.

Potter shook his head, then leaned in for another sip. Draco tipped the glass slowly, watching Potter swallow several times before setting the glass back down and resting Potter's head back on the pillow.

"I'm sure," Potter said. "You don't have it in you. I saw you on the Astronomy Tower with Dumbledore. And during the war when Voldemort had you torturing people."

Draco looked away, not wanting to remember any of that.

"Your heart wasn't in it," he said. "You didn't get pleasure from other people's pain."

Draco looked back at Potter and raised a brow.

"Okay, maybe you got a bit of pleasure seeing me hurt, but you would never kill me." He looked at the glass, then back to Draco. "And it seems you wouldn't poison me either." His face turned serious. "You're a good person, Malfoy. Deep down, where it counts."

Draco had only ever heard Potter say positive things about him in court when he'd testified on Draco's behalf. And then it wasn't so much good as it was he's not really evil. And Draco suspected that Potter had only done it to appease his mother after she'd lied to the Dark Lord for him.

"You must be delirious, Potter," he said. He ran through all the treatments he'd administered. "I don't believe it's a side effect of any of the potions I've given you – the sleeping draught I gave you that first day has long since worn off – and I only used healing spells, so I have to conclude that you sustained some sort of head injury. Considering you just complimented me, perhaps multiple head injuries."

Potter managed to roll his eyes. Then he winced in pain. Draco laughed. "Serves you right for mocking your saviour," he teased.

Potter scowled. Then winced again.

"Stop thinking," Draco said. "It's obviously too much for your tiny brain."

"Arse."

"Stubborn git."

Potter grinned. "Guilty as charged."

"Okay, now I know something's wrong," Draco said. "You're joking. With me." He stood up, resolved to face the worst. "I'd been preparing to do this today anyway, if you hadn't woken up. Let's get you to Mungo's."

Potter shook his head and cringed. "Shit, that hurts."

Honestly. "Do I have to tie you down?" Draco asked.

Something flashed in Potter's eyes – something that looked altogether different from pain. Or anger. Or anything else he'd ever seen on Potter. Except in his own fantasies. Truth be told, he'd imagined it frequently enough over the years. He'd just never ... No. Surely not. Maybe being cooped up with Potter for the past four days had affected his brain, too, and he was seeing things.

And then Potter said the unthinkable. "Maybe later. For now I just think I need to use the loo and sleep for a few days."

Draco closed his eyes, willing his body not to react to the vision that flashed before them. "You've already slept for three days," he said.

"What?" Potter sat up quickly, then flopped back down, clutching his head in his hands. "Three days? What happened?"

"You've been here, in my guest room, going on four days now. I found you, left for dead, in a heap in an alleyway. I brought you here, figuring you'd prefer not to go to St Mungo's where the press would hound you relentlessly." It was as good a story as any. He sat on the edge of the bed and once more lifted Potter's head gently and gave him a sip of water. "I see now that I should have brought you there right away. I'm no Healer. I don't know what I was thinking."

Potter gripped his wrist – he was strong for a man who'd just recovered from near death. "You did the right thing. Thank you," Potter said. "I just have a headache. Probably from lying down for days. And some potions have that effect on me."

"See?" Draco said, worried now. "I didn't know that. I might have ..."

"Malfoy!" Potter flinched at the loudness of his own voice. "I'm fine. Well, I will be fine, eventually. You did the right thing, and I appreciate it." He grimaced in what Draco presumed was meant to be a smile. "But right now, if you don't mind, I really need to use the loo."

"Oh, right." Draco lifted Potter to a sitting position. "Shall I Levitate you?"

Potter scoffed. "I'm not an invalid."

"You're not?"

"Shut up. If it's not too much trouble, your highness, maybe just a shoulder to lean on until I can use the wall for support."

"Stubborn prat."

"I already acknowledged that. Now, if you don't mind?"

"Fine."

"In about five minutes, I'm going to want a full explanation of what happened, how you managed to stumble upon me, and why you felt it necessary to take care of me. I have to admit, that last bit baffles me, considering our past. But for now, I can't think past my full bladder and throbbing head."

"Mungo's," Draco repeated, not sure he wanted to have that conversation. Even if he'd been preparing for it while Potter was unconscious.

"I'm not going to the hospital. A headache tonic and some water should do the trick." His stomach growled.

"And maybe some food?" Draco asked.

"Probably not a bad idea. Now where's the loo?"

Draco pointed the way and watched Potter stagger a few steps before he caught up to him, pulled Potter's arm around his shoulders, and guided his stubborn houseguest the rest of the way.

"I can manage," Potter protested, though he remained too weak to put up much of a fight.

Draco walked Potter through the door to the toilet. "I'm not going to hold it for you," he said, "but I'll help you get there."

As he shut the door to leave Potter to his business, Draco thought he heard, "Pity."

Shaking off the image that conjured, Draco went to the kitchen to rustle up something for Potter to eat. When he heard the toilet flush, he set aside what he was doing to retrieve his patient.

He heard Potter stumble and asked, "You okay in there?"

More noise. "Er ... not really."

"I'm coming in," Draco warned. When he opened the door, he saw Potter sitting on the floor a few paces from the toilet, looking utterly exhausted.

"I guess I could use your help after all," Potter said, a mixture of embarrassment and frustration in his voice.

"Oh, how the mighty have fallen," Draco teased.

Instead of the expected retort, Potter responded by laughing. "Indeed," he said, leaning his head against the cupboard. "Hurry. Call the Prophet."

At first Draco thought it was a dig at his antics with Rita Skeeter in fourth year, but seeing the genuine mirth in Potter's eyes, he revised his assessment. Curious, he asked, "Are you joking with me ... again?"

Potter lifted his arm in silent request. "It's been known to happen," he said.

Draco reached down and lifted him, wrapping Potter's arm around his shoulders again and taking on most of the other man's weight. "Not with me, it hasn't."

"My mistake."

"Seriously, Potter, we need to get you to a Healer."

Potter shook his head. "Ow."

"Stop doing that!"

Potter smirked. "Gonna tie me down now?"

Damn it. Draco's body – or at least part of it – responded instantly to that thought. Yes, yes, yes! Do it! He willed himself to breathe. "Not now," he said.

Potter chuckled, clearly enjoying Draco's discomfort. "No Healers. I've seen too many already."

"But ..." You've clearly lost your mind.

"Hmm?"

"You're acting ... strange. Nice."

"I'm just acting like me," Potter said.

"But you aren't like this. You're ornery and argumentative and ... infuriating!"

"No I'm not."

"You are with me."

Potter allowed himself to be guided to the sofa, then frowned. "I guess you just bring out the worst in me."

"Yes, well, I suppose you do the same to me."

"You just don't know me," Potter said.

"Exactly! We don't know each other and we don't like each other. We are certainly not nice to each other." Draco nodded his head triumphantly. "Clearly you need to see a professional."

"Correct me if I'm wrong," Potter said, looking earnestly at Draco. "I was beaten to a pulp and you saved my life."

Actually, I just offed some Death Eater, stumbled upon you in the alley, and in a momentary lapse of reason, brought you here, instead of to St Mungo's. To protect my own arse from being discovered.

"Well ..."

"I'm fuzzy on the details – I think they knocked me out after beating me senseless, because I was at a cottage in the country, definitely not an alley in the city when it happened. And then, when I thought they'd continue kicking and punching me until I died, I felt a spell hit me and everything went black. Then I woke up here, with you, of all people, hovering over me, looking worried. I'd say what you did falls into the nice category."

Draco stammered, grasping for a believable explanation. "It would have been disastrous for me if the Great Harry Potter, Saviour of the Wizarding World and all that rot, died in my spare room, wouldn't it?"

He seemed to consider Draco's words, his lip twitching in amusement. "No doubt," he agreed. "But that doesn't explain how or why you rescued me in the first place and brought me back here. You could have left me there or dumped me somewhere else to be found."

"You were left for dead, Potter. I couldn't leave you like that. I couldn't leave anyone like that."

"Still, you could have taken me to the hospital. You didn't have to bring me here."

Draco's face flushed. "No, I didn't. Clearly I wasn't thinking." I had just killed someone; what do you expect? "Maybe I didn't want to get blamed for what happened."

Potter scowled. "Really?"

"Yes, really, Potter. Surely you realise that someone with my ... past ... might be considered, or rather assumed to be a suspect. I didn't fancy spending the next while in prison, if you hadn't woken up."

"So," he said, amusement in his tone, "you didn't want to get yourself in trouble?"

Draco nodded. "That's right."

"So watching over me for days, administering potions and spells and staying at my bedside – that was all just to protect yourself?"

Draco crossed his arms over his chest and nodded. "Of course."

"You nursed me back to health."

Draco took in Potter's face, remembering the swollen, bruised mess it had been. He resisted reaching for it. "You are hardly healed."

Potter scowled. "I'm not dead. Which I'm sure I would be had you not come along."

Draco, in an effort to defer, if not avoid this conversation entirely, escaped to the kitchen. "As I recall, you always liked shepherd's pie in school." He brought the dish and a glass of pumpkin juice into the living room and Accioed a portable table. He plunked the tray onto it. "Here. Eat."

Potter frowned.

"What?"

"You know what food I like?" he asked.

Of course I do. Draco felt his face redden under Potter's scrutiny. "You weren't the only one watching in school."

Potter opened his mouth, seemed to reconsider, then shut it again.

"It's from a pub up the road. Now eat," Draco demanded.

Potter took a sip of the juice, then looked intently at Draco. "Thank you."

Draco waved his hand at the food. "It's nothing."

"I meant for saving me."

"Oh. Well then." Draco wondered briefly if he'd ever bothered to thank Potter when he'd saved him from the Fiendfyre. He smiled. "Just returning the favour."

With that, they fell silent and Potter ate his food.

"Here," Draco said as he replaced the empty plate and glass with a serving of treacle tart and tea ten minutes later. He drew a phial from his pocket and placed it on the table. "Headache tonic. Earl Grey. Treacle tart. Enjoy."

"Careful, Malfoy," Potter warned. "I might start to think you care."

"Pfft," Draco said. "Don't be ridiculous. It's all strategic. After all, keeping Saint Potter happy can only bode well for me in the future."

Potter laughed. "Sure, Malfoy. Whatever you say."

After Potter took the tonic, he visibly relaxed.

Draco relaxed too. "Feel better?"

"Much, thanks."

"Good," Draco said. "I have to go out for a few minutes. Will you be okay on your own for a bit?"

"You trust me alone in your flat?" Potter asked.

Draco shrugged. "You're wandless, witless and can't make it to the toilet without help. And I have strong wards. No worries."

Potter rolled his eyes, this time without wincing. "Oh, Draco, you say the sweetest things sometimes."

"Twat."

"Go on," Potter said, waving him off. "Apparently I'm not going anywhere right now."

"Just lie down and rest," Draco suggested. "I'll be back in about twenty minutes."

"Whatever you say."

Draco went into town quickly and returned with some supplies.

"So," Potter said, "how did you become my saviour?"

"By complete accident. I was in London picking up some take-away. I found an out-of-the-way spot I often use for Apparating, and there you were."

"No sign of anyone else around?"

"No one. Just you and a lot of blood."

"You didn't hear anyone Apparate or drive away?"

"Nothing. I got the feeling you'd been there for some time, if the volume of blood surrounding you was any indication."

"Take me there."

Shit. He'd hoped not to lead an Auror of all people nearly right to the scene of a more fatal scene, one that he'd caused. "Excuse me?"

"Take me back to the alley."

"Are you sure you want to go back there now? Shouldn't you report to the Aurors first?"

Potter ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in his look. "I want to see if being there jogs my memory, before I contact Kingsley."

Shit. Of course Potter would call the Minister himself. Draco tried not to panic. "Wait a minute." Draco went into his study and returned with a stone bowl covered in ancient runes. "How about this for your memory?"

"You have a Pensieve?"

"Naturally. Father purchased it for me for my eleventh birthday." At Potter's confused expression, Draco hastily added, "To help me with my studies."

Potter grinned. "Bet that helped you keep your stories straight."

"Very funny. If that were its purpose, I'm sure you could have used one yourself."

"No doubt." Potter chuckled. "Were we even allowed those at Hogwarts?"

Draco shrugged. "I don't believe they were banned."

"Probably best I didn't have one," Potter said, humour falling from his face. "I don't know how healthy it would have been to relive some moments."

"Oh, come on," Draco said. "Don't tell me you wouldn't have replayed your many battles with the Dark Lord to all your simpering fans. They'd have positively wet themselves to watch you in action." I wouldn't have minded seeing that myself.

Potter cringed. "Not a chance." He looked directly into Draco's eyes. "I was thinking of some of my less stellar moments." He let his gaze drop to Draco's chest, then he reached out and touched the spot where, years ago, he'd hit Draco with a spell and ripped open his chest. Draco stood rooted to the spot. "I'm so sorry," he said. "I don't think I ever properly apologised for that."

Draco's hand spontaneously reached up to rest on Potter's. "Snape told me that you didn't know what the spell did."

Potter pulled his hand away. "It was stupid. I could have killed you. Nearly did."

Draco wasn't sure what to make of this Potter. "I was about to hit you with an Unforgiveable, you'll recall."

"It's still no excuse. For fuck's sake, I stopped Voldemort by disarming him, not ripping him apart."

Draco grinned. "Good to know you viewed me as more of a threat."

"That's not funny!"

"No," Draco agreed. "But it is in the past. Where it should stay."

"You saved my life."

"And you saved mine. More than once. You saved a lot of lives." The world is a better place because of you. "Stop beating yourself up over something you can't change."

Potter ran his hands through his hair, nearly pulling it out by its roots.

"I forgave you a long time ago," Draco said. And he had. He'd just never realised it.

Potter closed the few feet between them and pulled Draco into a bone-crushing hug. "Thank you."

When Potter released him, Draco said, "Okay, this is officially surreal now."

"Sorry. I didn't mean to ..."

Draco regained his composure, brushing imaginary lint from his shoulders. "Quite understandable," he said. "I am, after all, rather fetching. Difficult to resist."

Potter's eyes darkened and his cheeks flushed.

Interesting.

"Right, then," Draco said. "Let's take a look at those memories of yours and figure out who attacked you."

Potter looked around. "Er ... my wand?"

"About that." Draco drew his own wand and offered it to Potter. Something he'd never imagined himself doing willingly. "When I found you, there was no sign of it." When Potter hesitated, Draco pressed his wand into Potter's hand. "You can use mine. I know for a fact that it works for you."

Potter nodded. He concentrated for a few minutes, drew a silver strand from his temple and placed it into the Pensieve.

When Draco stepped forward to travel into the memory too, Potter said, "You don't have to do this."

"I know, but I want to." Potter tried to argue, but Draco cut him off. "Second set of eyes and all that." Besides, I want to see if I recognize the bastards that did this to you.

Potter stood in a playground surrounded by a group of children. He picked them up one and two at a time, twirled them around, then chased them, giggling, around the yard to a shed. They exited, armed with broomsticks and a Quidditch kit. Potter waved his wand, creating a barrier beyond which they couldn't fly.

Draco watched, transfixed by Potter with these children he'd never seen before.

"Sorry," Potter said, shaking Draco from his concentration. He looked embarrassed. "I wasn't sure when the perpetrators showed up, but this was the last place I'd been before the attack."

Giggling drew Draco's attention once more. He watched Potter barrel-roll on his broom, to the entertainment of his young audience. Draco smiled, then caught Potter watching him. "Who are they?"

"Orphans. Mainly from the war."

A young boy stood away from the rest, gripping a broom tightly but not flying. "And that one?"

"That's Braeden." Potter's expression saddened. "He witnessed his parents killed by Death Eaters. His mother plummeted to her death, falling off a broom at Braeden's feet after being hit by the Killing Curse."

A vision of Narcissa, staring at him with lifeless eyes, sent a shudder down Draco's spine. "I don't think I'd fly either if something like that happened to me."

"That would be a shame," Potter said. "But he'll ride eventually."

"You sound confident."

"I am." He smiled and Draco's heart skipped a beat. "When I first met him, he wouldn't even come outside. Now he watches and he holds his own broom. Watch." Potter rested a hand on Draco's arm and pointed.

Draco's arm warmed at the touch and he looked at the boy. Braeden, after ensuring no one was watching him, put the broom between his legs and ran around in circles.

"See?" Potter said. "It's only a matter of time before he's giving me a run for my money."

Draco laughed. "A tall order, that."

Potter frowned. "How so?"

"Just that it wouldn't be an easy task to challenge you on a broomstick. I ought to know."

Potter smiled again. "Likewise. You know, besides professional Quidditch players, you're the best I've seen on a broom."

"Will wonders never cease. Harry Potter paying me a compliment."

Potter nudged him with his shoulder. "Don't get used to it."

"Wouldn't dream of it."

Draco returned his attention to the memory. Potter said his goodbyes, to much objection from the children, called out to an unseen woman inside, then walked out to the street. As memory Potter approached a car, Draco saw two men watching him. "There," he said, pointing them out to Potter.

Potter's eyes narrowed. "That's them."

Memory Potter opened the door to a red sports car and climbed in.

"Really, Potter? A Gryffindor red car? You are so predictable."

"And I suppose you would suggest a Slytherin green instead?"

"Better than red."

"It's a sports car!"

"What do you even need a car for? You're a wizard."

Potter smirked. "It's fun. You should try it sometime."

"Not a chance."

"What's the matter, Malfoy? You scared?"

Of course I'm scared. It's a Muggle death trap. "Don't be ridiculous."

"Good. I'll take you for a drive someday."

"Didn't you already nearly die?"

"Shut up and watch."

They climbed into memory Potter's car, much to Draco's dismay. He reminded himself that he couldn't get hurt in a memory and made sure the real Potter didn't see his fear.

Along the way, the two men appeared periodically, obviously following memory Potter. When he stopped the car and got out at a small cottage, he popped the boot and reached inside. The two men pounced, throwing a Stunner and Summoning Potter's wand.

"Stupid!" Potter said. "How could I have been so stupid?"

"You didn't know you were being followed."

"I should have known."

Mad-Eye Moody's image flashed in Draco's mind. "Constant vigilance," he said.

Potter nodded as he watched the attack. "Exactly."

The men punched and kicked and hit memory Potter with curses until, after fighting his best, Potter fell to his knees. The larger one kicked Potter repeatedly in the ribs while the lanky one kicked him in the back. Draco winced. He'd seen the injuries those kicks had caused.

When Potter, face bloodied and raw, looked barely able to take a breath, Scrawny hit him with a Stunner and memory Potter collapsed. The memory ended and they stood once more in Draco's living room.


Draco's stomach lurched, though he wasn't sure if it was from what he'd witnessed or from Pensieve travel. Potter leaned on him, still unsteady on his feet.

"You need to see a Healer."

"I'm fine. Just a bit off kilter from the Pensieve." Draco narrowed his eyes. "Really, I'm fine. I need to talk to Kingsley."

"Are you going to the Ministry now?" Draco led him to the sofa. "Do you think it wise to Floo just at this point?"

"Might not be such a good idea." Potter rubbed his temples. "I think I'll just send him an owl, if you don't mind."

"Of course not." Draco brought Potter some parchment, a quill, and a bottle for Potter's memory. "Write what you'd like and I'll send it for you."

"I can send it myself."

"Or you could stay on the sofa and rest while I send it."

Potter mumbled something unintelligible under his breath, but handed the sealed parchment and bottle to Draco when he was done.

Twenty minutes later, Draco's owl returned with a reply. Potter read through it quickly, muttered something, then read it again.

"What did he say?"

"He's keeping the memory as evidence for now, and …" Potter rubbed the back of his neck, looking uncomfortable. "He thinks we'll have a better chance of catching them if they think I'm dead."

Draco thought about that. "It might make them more careless, if they don't believe there were any witnesses." Potter continued to look uncomfortable. Draco sniggered. "You're pissed that you can't find them yourself, aren't you?"

Potter scowled. "As if you wouldn't be."

He had a point. "True."

"I can't go home, in case they're watching the house. I can't go to work. I was already on mandatory leave after my last case, so no one is expecting to see me there." Ah. That explained why no one had been looking for him. "And I can't go anywhere public if I'm supposed to be dead."

"Plus you're not in any condition to be alone, especially without a wand."

Potter groaned. "Hermione will be impossible."

Draco raised a brow. "I thought you three were inseparable."

"Let's just say she's not the easiest person to live with." Draco snorted. He could only imagine. "Besides, she and Ron live together now and …"

"Being a third wheel not your idea of fun?"

Potter shuddered. "Definitely not."

Draco pretended to mull over Potter's predicament for a couple of minutes. No sense sounding too enthusiastic. "You could stay here."

Potter laughed. "You can't be serious."

"Why not?"

Potter looked genuinely surprised. "Why would you want me here?"

Draco shrugged. "Perhaps I want to ensure you don't die." Potter smirked, but before he had a chance to say anything sappy, Draco added, "I can't let all my hard work go to waste. Besides, the spare room is already set up. Might as well use it."

Potter studied him. "If you're sure."

"Good. That's settled then."

Potter chuckled.

"What now?"

"I'm imagining what Ron and Hermione's reactions will be when I tell them where I'm staying."

Draco grinned, picturing the Weasel's face. Then he remembered Granger's right hook from school and dropped the smile. "I'll leave you to that discussion."

He picked up his Pensieve and retired to his den. He had some work to do.

When he heard Potter speaking through the Floo, Draco pulled out his wand. He drew several memories he'd long since buried and placed them in the stone basin. Locking the door first, he dove into his past.

He was home for Christmas and the Dark Lord had taken over his family home. A line of simpering fools streamed through, day after day, sucking up to him, hoping to win his favour. There! Bradshaw. Scrawny.

Another memory, just before returning to school. Scrawny was talking about his cousin, Murphy, from Salisbury.

A third memory, from Easter hols. Murphy. Draco recognized Potter's second attacker.

Draco pulled himself back to the present.


He'd had a vague recollection of their faces when he'd watched Potter's memories. Now he had names.

Now he had his next job.


Part 2
sesheta66: (H/D Bad boys)
Title: Elemental
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Betas/Brit-pickers: [livejournal.com profile] marguerite_26, [livejournal.com profile] winnett, [livejournal.com profile] vaysh11, [livejournal.com profile] blamebrampton, and [livejournal.com profile] nursedarry. Also thanks to [livejournal.com profile] alaana_fair and [livejournal.com profile] rickey_a for their reviews and encouragement early on. ♥
Pairing(s): Harry/Draco, Ron/Hermione
Rating: NC-17
Summary: When a group of witches and wizards fall ill, their magical power mysteriously drained while on tour in the Shetlands, Draco Malfoy and Harry Potter must get beyond their past and work together to solve the case and prevent further tragedy.
Word Count: ~16.5K
Author's Notes: Originally written for the 2010 round of [livejournal.com profile] hd_holidays.
Disclaimer: All Harry Potter characters herein are the property of J.K. Rowling and Bloomsbury/Scholastic. No copyright infringement is intended.


Potter was naked, sprawled deliciously over the bed, arm stretched out where Draco had been moments before. )

sesheta66: (Highlands Sesheta)
Title: Life Without You
Author: [livejournal.com profile] sesheta_66
Beta: [livejournal.com profile] softly_sweetly
Rating: Adult
Warning: Not DH compliant.
Challenge: For [livejournal.com profile] the_eros_affair's cheque - Harry to Draco: I promise to whisper sweet nothings in your ear.
Word Count: ~ 3725
Disclaimer: The characters contained herein are not mine. They belong to JK Rowling and her publishers. No money is being made from this fiction, which is presented for entertainment purposes only. The author is not responsible for underage readers - this is an ADULT fic. Please note the age restrictions of your country. All characters portrayed are over the age of 18.


Life Without You ...  )

Profile

sesheta66: (Default)
sesheta_66

January 2026

S M T W T F S
    1 2 3
45 678910
11121314151617
18192021222324
25262728293031

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Mar. 25th, 2026 03:57 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios